DAISY 
ASHFORD 


HER  BOOK 


m 


DAISY  ASHFORD 

Juernook. 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


/ 


(^(QJihjL 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/daisyaslifordlierOOaslifiala 


DAISY  ASHFORD:  HER  BOOK 


DAISY  ASHFORD: 
HER  BOOK 

A  COLLECTION  OF  THE  REMAINING  NOVELS 

BY  THE  AUTHOR  OF 

*'THE   YOUNG   VISITERS," 

TOGETHER  WITH  "THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES" 
BY  ANGELA  ASHFORD 

WITH  A  PREFACE  BY 

IRVIN  S.  COBB 


NEW  Xair  YORK 
GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


Copyright,  1920, 
By  George  H.  Doran  Company 


Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America 


College 
Library 

U>oo\ 

PREFACE 

By  Irvin  S.  Cobb 

The  role  of  discoverer  is  pleasing,  nearly 
always,  and  more  especially  in  its  reactions 
is  it  pleasing.  The  actual  performance  of  dis- 
covery may  be  fraught  with  hardships  and 
with  inconveniences  and  even  with  perils;  as 
witness  Christopher  Columbus  making  his 
first  voyage  over  this  way  in  a  walloping  win- 
dow-blind of  a  tub  of  a  ship  and  his  last  one 
back  with  chains  at  his  wrists  and  ankles;  as 
witness  Hendrick  Hudson;  as  witness  Dr. 
Harvey's  unfortunate  position  in  the  eye  of 
constituted  authority  after  he  had  discovered 
the  circulation  of  the  blood;  as  witness  the 
lamentable  consequences  to  whoever  it  was 
who,  probably  by  the  process  of  eating  a  mess 
of  miscellaneous  wild  fungoids,  disclosed  to  a 
bereaved  family  and  a  benefited  world  the 
important  fact  that  certain  mushrooms 
were  nourishing  and  certain  toadstools  were 
fatal. 


2039124 


PBEFAGB 

To  yonr  true  discoverer  the  compensations 
of  his  trade  come  when  he  points  with  pride 
to  the  continent  or  the  great  natural  fact  or 
the  new  author  he  discovered  and  cries 
aloud  before  all  creation:  "See  what  I  have 
found!" 

So,  aside  from  the  compliment  and  the 
honor  of  it,  I  feel  added  gratification  and 
added  pleasure  that  I  should  be  invited  to 
write  a  foreword  for  the  first  American 
edition  of  Miss  Daisy  Ashford's  second  book. 
You  see,  I  claim  the  distinction  of  having  been 
the  first  person  in  America  other  than  its 
publisher  and  my  friend  Mr.  George  H.  Doran 
to  read  the  manuscript  of  that  immortal  work 
"The  Young  Visiters."  If  I  did  not  actually 
discover  Miss  Ashford,  at  the  age  of  nine  when 
she  wrote  "The  Young  Visiters" — for  indeed 
no  one  appears  to  have  discovered  her  then 
excepting  perhaps  her  parents — at  least  I  had 
a  hand  in  discovering  her  on  this  side  of  the 
Atlantic  ocean  at  a  time  when  mention  of 
her  name,  which  now  is  so  famous  a  name, 
meant  nothing  to  the  casual  hearer. 

After  the  lapse  of  nearly  a  year  the  event 
stands  in  my  memory  as  marking  one  of  those 
hours  of  pure  and  perfect  joy  which  come  but 
[vi] 


PEEFACE 

too  rarely  to  hmnan  beings.  At  the  request  of 
Mr.  Doran  I  read  the  manuscript  which  he 
had  just  brought  with  him  from  Europe.  I 
read  the  story  itself  first  and  afterwards  the 
preface,  or  foreword.  This,  I  think,  was  as 
it  should  be.  By  rights  a  preface  however 
sprightly  and  well  done — and  a  preface  by 
Sir  James  Barrie  would  have  to  be  well  done 
— should  be  served  with  a  book  as  cheese  is 
served  with  a  dinner:  at  its  finish  and  not  at 
the  beginning. 

When  I  had  read  the  story  through  to  the 
last  delicious  sentence  of  the  last  delectable 
paragraph  and  when  I  had  caught  up  with  my 
breath  which  I  had  lost  by  laughing  or  rather 
when  my  breath  had  caught  up  with  me,  I 
sapiently  said  to  him : 

"Publish  it?  Of  course  you  ought  to  pub- 
lish it.  Aside  from  such  sordid  considerations 
as  the  profits  which  are  certain  to  accrue  you 
owe  it  to  yourself  as  a  responsible  member  of 
the  human  race  to  give  this  glorious  thing 
circulation  among  the  reading  public  of  North 
America.  If  I  were  you  I'd  print  thirty  thou- 
sand copies  in  the  first  batch  before  I  released 
any  copies  among  the  reviewers  or  sent  any 
copies  as  samples  to  the  trade.  And  after 
[vii] 


PREFACE 

that  I'd  keep  the  presses  running  steadily  in 
the  hope  of  being  able  to  keep  up  with  the  de- 
mand which  is  sure  to  follow  on  the  heels  of 
publication.  This  is  almost  the  funniest  book 
that  was  ever  written  and  it  is  all  the  funnier 
because  the  writer  was  so  desperately  in  earn- 
est, so  i  remendously  serious  all  the  while  she 
was  writing  it." 

"It  has  made  a  big  hit  in  England  already," 
he  said.  "But  over  there  some  people  are  say- 
ing that  the  author  must  have  been  a  grown- 
up person — that  no  child  of  nine  could  have 
written  such  a  thing.  The  suggestion  is  even 
being  advanced  that  Barrie  himself  wrote  it. 
I  know  better,  because  I  have  seen  the  original 
script  in  a  child's  handwriting  on  old  and 
faded  paper,  and  I  met  Miss  Ashford  some 
weeks  ago  in  London  and  I  have  had  all  the 
proof  one  needs  that  this  is  the  authentic 
product  of  a  nine-year-old  mind." 

To  which  I  said : 

"No  doubt  some  people  will  be  saying  the 
game  thing  over  here  and  they'll  be  wrong  juit 
as  these  English  skeptics  are  and  if  they'll 
only  stop  to  think  for  a  moment  they'll  know 
why  they're  wrong.  No  grown  person,  not 
even  the  creator  of  a  Wendy  and  a  Peter  Pan, 
[viii] 


PREFACE 

could  have  done  this  thing.  It  exhales  the  per- 
fume of  an  authoritative  genuineness  in  every 
line  of  it.  It  had  to  be  a  child  who  wrote  it — 
a  child  with  a  child's  imagination  and  a  child's 
viewpoint  and  a  child's  ignorance  of  the  things 
ehe  wrote  about.  In  a  way  of  speaking  it  is 
like  those  unintentionally  humorous  obituary 
poems  which  appear  in  the  papers.  No  pro- 
fessional humorist  can  hope  to  equal  them  be- 
cause when  he  writes  one  he  does  it  with 
deliberate  intent  to  be  funny  and  invariably  he 
betrays  his  hand.  It  is  when  some  poor  mourn- 
ing amateur  dips  a  'prentice  pen  in  the  very 
blood  of  his  or  her  heart  and  writes  such  a 
poem  that  it  becomes  so  pathetically  and  so 
tragically  side-splitting." 

This  was  what  I  said.  Not  in  these  words 
exactly,  but  to  this  effect. 

Mind  you,  I  am  not  proclaiming  that  I  am 
the  only  person  who  has  said  this.  Between 
chuckles  thousands  and  thousands  of  others 
since  that  day  have  thought  and  have  said  it. 
What  I  am  proud  of  is  that  I  was  the  first  per- 
son in  America  to  say  it,  and  so  to  this  extent 
I  count  myself  a  discoverer  and  I  feel  a  sort 
of  proprietary  sense  in  being  permitted  here 
to  introduce  "Daisy  Ashford:  Her  Book."  I 
[ix] 


PREFACE 

am  mindful  of  the  distinction  because  of  the 
reason  I  have  just  stated  and  because  also  in 
a  way  of  speaking  it  qualifies  me  for  some  sort 
of  literary  kinship  with  Sir  James  M.  Barrie. 

Even  so  I  do  not  aspire  to  the  presumptuous 
hope  that  any  one  may  say  "Well,  I  see  this 
man  Cobb  is  doing  for  Miss  Ash  ford's  second 
book  what  Barrie  did  for  her  first  one."  I 
have  no  such  ambition.  A  minnow  always  errs 
when  he  undertakes  to  swim  in  the  company 
of  a  whale.  If  he  tries  to  swim  alongside  he 
is  unnoticed;  if  he  swims  in  the  wake  he  is 
swamped.  He  makes  other  minnows  jealous 
or  contemptuous  as  the  case  may  be,  and  he  is 
properly  ignored  by  the  whale. 

Miss  Ashford'S  own  preface,  accompanying 
this  volume,  gives  the  chronological  sequences 
of  its  contents.  The  first  story  of  all,  "A 
Short  Story  of  Love  and  Marriage,"  she  wrote 
when  she  was  eight  years  old.  "The  True 
History  of  Leslie  Woodcock"  was  written 
three  years  later,  after  "The  Young  Visiters" 
had  been  written.  "Where  Love  Lies  Deep- 
est" trickled  from  the  busy  pen  of  the  young 
person  when  she  was  twelve  years  old;  and 
"The  Hangman's  Daughter,"  the  most  pre- 
tentious of  them  all  and  to  my  way  of  think- 

[X] 


PREFACE 

ing  the  best  of  her  preserved  works  next  onlj 
to  "The  Young  Visiters,"  was  undertaken 
when  she  was  about  thirteen,  she  says,  and 
finished  in  the  following  year.  Also  included 
in  this  book  is  a  story  by  Miss  Ashford's 
sister  Angela,  done  at  the  age  of  eight  and  en- 
titled "The  Jealous  Governes ;  or  The  Granted 
Wish."  In  this  we  learn  the  real  facts  regard- 
ing the  coming  of  babies.  Babies  are  not 
fetched  by  storks.  Medical  men  bring  them  in 
boxes  and  afterward  render  bills  for  the  same, 
as  note  the  following:  (page  330)  "Miss 
Junick  Dr.  to  doctor  Paulin  for  one  baby  de- 
livered as  per  agreement  £1,"  a  low  enough 
price  truly.  If  a  child  of  eight  (who  in  point 
of  years  is  so  very  much  closer  to  being  a  baby 
than  most  of  the  writers  on  the  subject  are) 
cannot  be  trusted  to  recall  the  circumstances 
of  this  mystery,  who  can?  We  can  only  regret 
that  a  second  sister.  Vera,  the  artist  of  this 
talented  nursery,  did  not  save  her  one  con- 
tribution to  the  literary  output  of  the  Ashford 
family.  It  was  entitled  "Little  Mary  and  The 
Angle."  Angle  did  not  refer  to  a  worm  but 
to  a  visitor  from  a  celestial  domain;  we  have 
the  word  of  Miss  Daisy  Ashford  for  it  that 
this  story  was  of  a  pious  character.  What  a 
[xi] 


PREFACE 

wonderful  household  the  Ashford  household 
must  have  been  with  Daisy  and  Angela 
writing  romances  and  Vera  illustrating  them 
and  between  times  doing  a  bit  of  writing  her- 
self. Can't  you  see  the  pencils  flying?  Can't 
you  see  three  little  pink  tongues  sticking  out 
from  between  three  pairs  of  purposeful  lips 
and  wriggling  in  time  to  the  pencils?  Can't 
you  see  the  small  brows  furrowed  with 
thought?  And  the  proud  parents?  And  the 
startled  nursemaid? 

To  my  mind  the  very  finest  thing  about  Miss 
Daisy  Ashford's  present  book  is  the  opportu- 
nity it  gives  us,  reading  it,  to  follow  the 
growth  of  her  genius  for  observation.  For 
surely  the  faculty  to  observe  and,  having  ob- 
served, to  set  down  in  words  the  results  of 
that  observation  is  a  genius.  It  is  more  than 
that,  it  is  two  phases  of  genius  harmoniously 
coupled. 

At  the  age  of  eight,  as  we  shall  note,  she 
begins  her  career  as  a  w^riter  by  knowing  very 
little  of  certain  phases  of  life  largely  dealt 
with  by  older  writers;  and  this  little  she 
knows  by  reason  of  what  she  has  read  or  by 
reason  of  what  she  has  heard  read.  Rapidly, 
though,  she  progresses  to  the  point  where, 
[xii] 


PREFACE 

along  with  these  borrowed  second-hand  im- 
pressions, she  incorporates  impressions  which 
are  all  her  own.  Reading  what  she  wrote  in 
the  first  year  of  her  authorship,  we  can  figure, 
approximately,  when  she  learned  her  first 
French  word;  when  to  her  there  came  those 
vague  appreciations  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
faith  which  are  so  fascinating  to  the  children 
of  non-Catholics — or  perhaps  the  Ashford 
family  were  Romanists.  Influenced  by  these 
alluring  ecclesiastical  mysteries,  we  find  her 
causing  a  prospective  bridegroom  to  address 
the  Rev.  Father  Fanty  as  "your  kindness" 
and  begging  the  reverend  gentleman  "to  ex- 
cuse my  craving  for  matrimony."  Through 
these  pages  one  sees  how  travel  broadened  the 
young  person's  fund  of  experience,  which  in 
her  favored  case  meant  her  fund  of  material, 
for  unlike  many  writers,  old  enough  to  know 
better,  little  Miss  Ashford  was,  by  the  virtue 
of  a  miraculous  intuition,  inspired  to  write, 
sometimes  at  least,  of  things  that  she  actually 
knew  about,  rather  than  to  deal  exclusively 
with  topics  which  other  writers  before  her 
had  professed  to  know  about.  Early  in  her 
opening  story  she  speaks  of  "Cracknels," 
Reading  this  word,  my  memory  ran  back  to 
[xiii] 


PREFACE 

my  own  childhood  when  we  knew  bnt  three 
standard  varieties  of  crackers — soda-crackers, 
animal  crackers  and  cracknels  which  last  were 
round,  slickish  objects  rather  like  glazed  oak- 
galls,  somewhat  dusty  to  the  taste  and  war- 
ranted to  create  a  tremendous  thirst  for 
licorice  water  and  lemonade.  I  had  entirely 
forgotten  cracknels  until  Miss  Ashford  came 
along  yesterday  and  reminded  me  of  them. 

In  "A  Short  History  of  Love  and  Marriage'' 
— and  how  woefully  short  sometimes  is  the 
history  of  a  love  and  how  short  too,  perhaps, 
the  history  of  a  marriage! — she  shows  to  us 
that  for  all  its  admitted  shortness  the  nar- 
rative is  properly  rounded  out.  For  on  page  24 
we  learn  that  the  happy  couple  went  on  a 
bridal  tour  to  India  and  "seven  hours  after 
they  got  there  had  two  twin  babies."  Seven 
hours  and  two  twin  babies,  a  magnificent 
showing  surely  and  the  prevalent  rage  for 
shortness  maintained  to  the  very  end !  Page 
24  is  one  of  the  very  best  pages  in  this  book, 
containing,  as  it  also  does,  a  painstaking 
description  of  perhaps  the  most  striking  and 
interesting  marriage-morn  costume  worn  by 
any  bridegroom  in  the  Christian  era. 
[xiv] 


PREFACE 

It  is  not  my  intention  to  quote  over- 
liberally  from  the  contents  of  this  volume.  To 
my  way  of  thinking  the  trick  of  inserting 
copious  extracts  from  a  novel  into  the  fore- 
word of  that  novel  is  as  great  a  mistake  as 
though  I  invited  you  to  my  house  for  dinner 
and  before  dinner  gave  you  tidbits  and  choice 
bites  from  each  course.  I  should  merely  be 
dulling  your  appetite,  without  satisfying  your 
hunger. 

My  aim  is  to  direct  your  attention,  if  I  may 
make  so  bold,  to  certain  pages,  specifying  them 
by  their  numbers  and  trusting  that  when  you 
have  progressed  so  far  you  will,  in  the  reading 
of  them,  find  the  same  joy  and  the  same  zest 
that  I  have  found  there.  For  example,  on 
page  46  I  respectfully  invite  your  considera- 
tion to  the  pains  taken  in  enumerating  the 
various  articles  of  one  Sylvia's  running-away 
or  elopement  trousseau.  There  was  a  thorough 
young  woman  for  you,  and  a  provident. 

On  page  87  occurs  mention  of  two  sisters 
and  here,  despite  my  promise  of  two  para- 
graphs ago,  I  cannot  resist  the  temptation  to 
quote  one  short  but  tremendously  illuminating 
line.    The  author  is  speaking  now  of  two  sis- 

[XV] 


PEEFACB 

ters  and  of  the  elder  she  says,  she  "was  by  no 
means  beautiful  but  she  was  intensely  good." 
How  often  it  happens  that  those  who  are  by  no 
means  beautiful  are  intensely  good — ^how  often 
and  sometimes  oh,  how  easy  for  them  to  be  so 
good.  But  most  of  us,  even  those  who  educate 
our  faculties  of  obser\^ation  the  better  to 
earn  a  living  thereby,  are  very  much  older 
than  eleven  years  before  we  discern  this  great 
truth. 

I  think  the  brightest  gems  of  all  this  col- 
lection are  to  be  found,  in  the  greatest  pro- 
fusion, in  "The  Hangman's  Daughter."  The 
ill-fated  gentleman  hangman,  Mr.  Winston, 
who  moved  to  Kenelham  "where  only  about 
two  people  were  hung  a  year"  is  in  my  opinion 
worthy  to  be  rated  with  the  deathless  and 
ever-to-be  glorious  Mr.  Salteena.  Miss  Ash- 
ford  says  she  was  shocked  when  her  brothers 
on  hearing  the  trial  scene  read  (pages  150, 
151,  152)  laughed  at  what  she  had  conceived 
to  be  a  tragic  and  dramatic  passage  in  the 
action  of  her  tale.  Later,  no  doubt,  she  has 
come  to  realize  how  dangerous  a  thing  it  is  for 
one  to  acquire,  either  intentfully  or  otherwise, 
the  reputation  of  being  a  humorist;  for  when 
he  who  has  been  branded  as  a  humorist  says  a 
[xvi] 


PEEFACE 

thing  with  desire  to  be  serious  his  friends 
laugh  at  it  as  a  most  rare  whimsicality  and 
when,  on  the  other  hand,  he  deliberately  sets 
out  to  be  humorous,  his  enemies  very  likely 
will  declare  that  never  before  in  all  his  life 
was  he  quite  so  serious.  And  had  her  brothers 
been  older,  had  they  been  of  an  age  to  ap- 
preciate the  unconscious  comedy  that  marked 
the  Dreyfus  trial,  say,  or  had  they  ever  had 
opportunity  to  hear  the  proceedings  in  sundry 
murder  trials  in  America,  when  learned  coun- 
sel was  asking  questions  and  learned  alienists 
were  making  answers,  they  would  have  been 
able  to  appreciate  the  fact  that  no  burlesque 
description  of  a  murder  trial  can  ever  be  quite 
so  utterly  comic  as  a  real  murder  trial  some- 
times is. 

A  flashing  jewel  of  dramatic  intensity 
awaits  you  (pages  229  to  234  inclusive)  when 
you  come  to  read  of  the  rescue  of  Gladys  and 
Helen  from  the  grasp  of  the  murderer  of 
Helen's  own  dear  father  and  of  the  method 
employed  by  Gladys'  heroic  brother  for  de- 
taining the  miscreant  Likewise,  I  pray  you, 
reader  dear,  that  you  linger  on  page  257 
wherein  the  "menu  of  the  table  d'hote"  which 
was  "of  nightly  recurrence"  at  Lord  Beau- 
[xvii] 


PREFACE 

fort's  castle,  is  printed  in  full.  In  my  mind's'' 
eye  I  see  little  Miss  Daisy  Ashford,  twelve 
years  old  going  on  thirteen,  carefully  bearing 
away  with  her  the  card  of  the  first  meal  she 
ever  ate  in  a  regular  restaurant  and  taking  it 
home  and  treasuring  it  up  against  the  time 
when  she  might  insert  it  into  her  greatest 
story,  then  in  process  of  incubation,  at  exactly 
the  appointed  spot  to  create  the  most  telling 
effect,  under  the  most  appropriate  possible 
circumstances.  Could  a  proper  respect  and  a 
proper  instinct  for  local  color  rise  to  greater 
heights?  I  deny  it.  So  too  will  you  deny  it 
when  you  arrive  at  page  258  and  read  the 
words  emphasized  by  being  displayed  in 
capitals  that  are  on  that  page  at  the  end  of 
the  menu. 

Personally  I  do  not  think  that  as  a  whole 
this  book  is  equal  to  "The  Young  Visiters." 
Only  once  in  a  decade  or  so  is  it  vouchsafed 
the  writing  craft  that  one  among  us  shall 
create  a  masterpiece,  destined  in  time  to  be- 
come a  classic  and  a  thing  immortal.  Only 
once  in  an  eon  or  so  is  it  vouchsaiau  a  writer 
to  write  a  masterpiece  at  the  age  of  nine  years. 
Very  few  among  us  ever  produce  a  second  per- 
fect work  on  top  of  a  first  one.  But  this  I  will 
[xviii] 


PEEFACB 

say — every  line  in  this  book  is  worthy  to  have 
been  written  by  the  same  hand  that  wrote 
"The  Yonng  Visiters"  and  that,  I  think,  is 
praise  enough  for  any  writer. 

New  York,  April,  1920. 


[xix] 


AUTHOR'S  FOREWORD 

The  publication  of  these  stories  gives  me  an 
opportunity  of  expressing  my  thanks  for  the 
very  cordial  reception  which  was  given  to 
"The  Young  Visiters."  I  only  hope  that 
those  who  have  been  amused  at  the  adventures 
of  Ethel  and  Mr.  Salteena  will  not  be  dis- 
appointed in  those  of  Helen  Winston,  Leslie 
Woodcock,  and  the  others  whose  histories 
now  appear. 

"A  Short  Story  of  Love  and  Marriage,"  I 
wrote  at  eight  years  old.  It  was  dictated  to  my 
father,  who  took  it  down  faithfully  word  for 
word.  My  very  first  story,  "Mr.  Chapmer's 
Bride,"  which  was  also  dictated,  is  among 
those  that  have  been  lost.  "The  True  His- 
tory of  Leslie  Woodcock"  was  a  later  pro- 
duction, and  was  written  at  about  the  age  of 
eleven  as  a  surprise  for  my  mother  on  her 
birthday — it  was  originally  entitled  "The 
Q.  I.  B."  (our  family  word  for  a  secret) — ^but 
after  the  secret  was  out  I  changed  the  title. 
"Where  Love  Lies  Deepest"  was  written 
[xxi] 


AUTHOR'S  FOREWORD 

when  I  was  twelve,  and  dedicated  to  onr  gOT- 
erness  of  whom  I  was  very  fond. 

"The  Hangman's  Daughter,"  started  at  the 
age  of  about  thirteen  and  finished  the  follow- 
ing year,  I  always  consider  the  greatest  lit- 
erary achievement  of  my  youth,  for  the  reason 
that  I  put  so  much  more  effort  into  it  than 
any  of  the  others.  By  this  time  I  had  really 
determined  to  become  an  authoress  (an  am- 
bition which  entirely  left  me  after  my  school 
days),  and  I  put  solid  work  into  "The  Hang- 
man's Daughter"  and  really  tried  to  write 
well.  I  shall  never  forget  my  feeling  of  shock 
when  I  read  it  aloud  to  my  brothers  and  they 
laughed  at  the  trial  scene !  A  great  friend  of 
mine  whose  Christian  name  was  Helen,  was 
the  heroine  (Helen  Winston)  of  this  story. 
She  was  really  a  little  younger  than  I  was, 
but  was  far  more  "grown-up"  in  every  way, 
a  fact  of  which  I  was  secretly  rather  "jellus," 
and  it  did  not  require  much  imagination  on 
my  part  to  picture  what  she  would  be  at 
nineteen.  I  told  her  she  was  to  be  the  heroine 
of  my  new  novel,  which  I  truly  thought  would 
thrill  anyone,  and  I  must  say  she  was  as  ex- 
cited as  I  could  have  wished.  She  will  be 
amused  now  when  she  reads  this  book ! 
[xxii] 


author's  foeewoed 

My  sister  Angela's  story,  which  she  wrote 
at  the  age  of  eight,  will  certainly  be  voted  the 
most  amusing  of  this  collection.  It  was  the 
first  she  ever  wrote,  and  it  was  followed  by 
"Treacherous  Mr.  Campbell" — another  lost 
manuscript.  A  great  deal  of  "The  Jealous 
Governes"  she  wrote  herself,  as  will  be  noticed 
by  the  spelling.  Other  portions  were  dictated 
to  my  father  and  mother,  and  I  think  the  nurse 
had  a  hand  at  it  too. 

My  second  sister.  Vera,  was  the  artist  of  the 
nursery,  and  drew  a  wonderful  poster  to  the 
only  play  I  ever  wrote,  "A  Woman's  Crime." 
She  wrote  one  story,  however.  It  was  of  a 
pious  nature,  profusely  illustrated,  and  en- 
titled "Little  Mary  and  the  Angle." 

Since  the  publication  of  "The  Young  Visit- 
ers," I  have  often  been  asked  if  I  don't  myself 
think  it  funny.  When  I  first  discovered  it — 
not  having  seen  it  since  it  was  written — I  cer- 
tainly did.  That  is  one  of  the  most  curious 
things  about  it — to  be  able  to  laugh  at  what 
one  wrote  in  such  solemn  seriousness — and 
that  is  why  I  can  never  feel  all  the  nice  things 
that  have  been  said  about  "The  Young  Visit- 
ers," are  really  due  to  me  at  all,  but  to  a 
Daisy  Ashford  of  so  long  ago  that  she  seemi 
[xxiii] 


AUTHOR'S   FOREWORD 

almost  another  person.  It  has  all  been  like 
a  fairy  tale,  from  the  accidental  finding  of 
the  original  note  book  to  the  day  when,  at  her 
request,  I  left  a  copy  with  my  friend  Miss 
Margaret  Mackenzie,  for  it  is  to  her  I  really 
owe  the  publication  of  the  book.  She  showed 
it  to  Mr.  Frank  Swinnerton,  and  thus  I  was 
lucky  enough  to  have  it  brought  to  the  notice 
of  my  present  publishers  in  England  and 
America. 

But  the  real  success  of  the  book  I  owe  to 
the  great  kindness  of  Sir  James  Barrie  in  writ- 
ing such  a  wonderful  preface,  and  I  am  glad 
to  have  this  opportunity  of  thanking  him  pub- 
licly. His  name  gave  "The  Young  Visiters" 
a  send-off  and  a  reading  which  it  could  not 
have  gained  on  its  own  account  and  of  this 
fact  I  am  most  deeply  appreciative. 

DAISY  ASHFORD. 
March,  1920. 


[xxiv] 


CONTENTS 


TAOm 


Preface  by  Irvin  S.  Cobb y 

By  daisy  ASHFORD 

Author's  Foreword xxi 

A  Short  Story  of  Love  and  Marriage    .  15 

The  True  History  of  Leslie  Woodcock  .  27 

Where  Love  Lies  Deepest 67 

The  Hangman's  Daughter 105 

By  ANGELA  ASHFORD 

The  Jealous  Governes,  or  the  Granted 

Wish 303 


[xxv] 


A  SHORT  STORY  OF  LOVE 
AND  MARRIAGE 


A  SHORT  STORY  OF  LOVE 
AND  MARRIAGE 


CHAPTER  1 

LOVE 

The  house  in  which  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Molvem 
lived  was  one  of  the  usual  kind,  with  its  red 
painted  door  and  small  garden  looking  out  on 
a  very  dreamy  park.  The  bed-room  windows 
which  all  looked  out  on  the  front,  had  half 
dirty  white  curtains  in  them,  above  which 
could  be  seen  dark  red  silk  sashes  of  the  same 
dirtiness. 

Mr.  Molvem  was  a  red  haired  quick  tem- 
pered gentleman,  with  very  small  grey  eyes 
and  a  clever  looking  pink  face.  He  would  al- 
ways wear  brown  suits,  but  as  everybody  said 
he  looked  much  better  in  black.  Mrs.  Mol- 
vem was  quite  on  the  contrary.  She  had  in- 
deed a  quiet  temper,  with  a  pale  delicate  look- 
ing face  with  large  brown  eyes  that  looked 
at  people  with  great  interest,  and  her  fair  hair 
[15] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  her  book 

glistened  in  the  sun.  She  usually  wore  half 
dirty  white  dresses,  and  in  going  out  she  wore 
a  dark  blue  velvet  jacket  with  black  fur  and 
a  brown  hat  with  red  poppies.  She  never 
wore  gloves  except  on  Sundays  and  then  she 
wore  yellow  cotton  ones. 

At  the  present  time  they  had  a  young  gen- 
tleman staying  with  them,  who  lived  in  the 
neighbourhood.  He  was  sitting  in  his  room 
waiting  for  the  town  clock  to  strike  .four, 
because  when  it  did  he  had  to  go  out  and 
meet  his  truelove,  whose  name  was  Edith 
Plush.  His  own  name  was  Thomas  Henrick, 
but  he  was  known  as  Burke  in  that  family. 
At  last  hearing  the  hour  strike,  he  snatched 
up  a  felt  hat,  and  putting  it  on  his  greasy 
head  started  off  to  meet  his  truelove. 

When  he  reached  Mionge  Lane  he  met  his 
pretty  truelove  skipping  along  most  lady-like 
and  primly.  She  was  dressed  in  a  light  blue 
dress  with  a  white  sash  tied  at  the  side  in 
two  knots.  Her  long  fair  hair  hung  down  her 
back  tied  with  a  pink  ribbon,  and  her  fringe 
was  fluttering  in  the  breeze.  Behind  her 
fringe  she  wore  a  wreath  of  green  ivy.  In 
one  hand  she  carried  a  leghorn  hat  with  red 
and  blue  ribbon,  and  in  the  other  a  silken 
[16] 


A  SHOET  STORY  OP  LOVE  AND  MARRIAGE 

bag  filled  with  a  threepenny  bit  and  two  bis- 
cuits, and  her  age  was  nineteen. 

"Well  my  pretty  bird,"  she  said  as  she  ap- 
proached Burke,  "I  hope  you  will  like  to 
^manger'  a  biscuit  with  me,"  (I  may  add  that 
she  was  fond  of  French ) . 

"Thank  you  Edith,"  he  said,  "I  will  have 
one  if  it  is  a  cracknell." 

Then  Edith  burst  into  a  fit  of  tears  and 
howled  out,  "Oh  but  they  are  Osbornes." 

"Well  to  dry  up  those  moist  tears,  I  will 
eat  one,"  said  Burke. 

"You  dear!"  said  Edith  like  sunshine  after 
rain,  for  the  smiles  had  come  on  her  face, 
as  she  opened  her  silken  bag  and  popped  one 
into  his  blistered  hand.  After  this  Burk  and 
Edith  walked  along  down  the  lane,  which  I 
forgot  to  say  was  shaded  by  trees  all  along. 

"Burke,"  said  Edith  after  a  long  pause, 
"you  have  talked  often  enough  and  said  we 
shall  be  married  one  day,  but  when  it  is  go- 
ing to  come  off  I  am  sure  I  don't  know." 

"Well  my  dear  Edith  you  must  recollect  I 
am  not  a  good  dancer  and  have  no  nice  suits, 
and  you  must  recollect  my  people  are  not  in 
this  neighbourhood  and  I  can't  write  marriage 
letters,  and  to  begin  with  I  don't  think  my 
[17] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  heb  book 

people  would  like  me  to  be  married  just  yet  as 
I  am  not  quite  twenty  nine." 

"Well  it  is  silly  of  you,"  said  Edith,  "after 
having  talked  to  me  so  often  about  it,  and 
bothered  to  come  into  my  house,  and  sat  on 
the  drawing  room  sofa  to  make  arrangements, 
and  now  you  seem  not  to  care  for  it  a  bit, 
just  because  your  people  are  not  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood; and  besides  I  was  getting  quite 
excited  about  it!" 

"If  you  had  only  a  little  more  reason  in 
you,"  said  Burke,  "you  might  take  it  all  in 
and  understand  a  bit,  but  you  are  such  a  great 
stupid,  so  I  must  leave  it  alone  and  wait  till 
I  get  a  chance  to  speak  to  Mrs.  Molvern  about 
it — she  has  got  a  bit  of  sense  in  her  if  you 
haven't,"  and  his  revengeful  face  made  poor 
little  Edith  shudder.  Indeed  she  was  now  too 
frightened  to  answer,  and  she  kept  on  try- 
ing to  go  home  every  time  she  got  a  chance, 
but  Burke's  quick  eye  caught  her  every  time. 

Edith  walked  on  slowly  in  front  thinking 
what  was  the  best  way  to  cheer  Burke  out  of 
his  most  moodful  mind.  At  last  she  hit  on 
a  plan.  "Burke,"  she  said  "I  have  painted 
such  a  pretty  little  tray,  it  will  just  hold  a 
cup  of  tea  and  a  plate  of  toast  and  the  paint 
[18] 


A  SHORT  STORY  OF  LOVE  AND  MARRIAGE 

is  quite  dry  now,  if  you  will  come  in  and  have 
a  cup  of  tea  with  me  to-day,  I  will  gladly  show 
it  to  you." 

This  short  but  cheerful  conversation  of 
Edith's,  made  Burke  quite  forget  their  quar- 
rel, and  he  turned  round  and  said,  "I  will 
willingly  come  Edith,  I  know  your  good  paint- 
ing,— hark,  there  is  four  o'clock  striking  now." 

"So  it  is,"  said  Edith  pulling  her  hat  more 
over  her  fringe. 

Burke  and  Edith  walked  down  the  quiet 
little  village  in  which  both  their  houses  stood. 
At  last  they  arrived  at  Edith's  house  which 
was  much  prettier  than  Mrs.  Molvem's. 

"Don't  you  think,"  said  Burke  as  he  ad- 
vanced to  it  with  firm  stride,  "that  you  had 
better  ring  the  bell,  as  you  have  a  visitor  with 
you?" 

"Oh,  no,"  said  Edith  "my  mother  would  be 
sure  to  say  if  she  knew  it  was  I,  that  I  was 
never  to  ring  again,  giving  all  that  trouble 
to  the  servants ;  it  isn't  as  if  you  were  alone." 

"Very  well,"  said  Burke,  "I  only  thought 
perhaps  it  was  best." 

Edith  smiled  at  him  as  she  went  up  the 
front  door  steps.  She  led  him  into  her  pretty 
[19] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

little  bed-room  to  take  off  his  things  while 
she  took  off  hers. 

"How  very  comfortable  all  looks"  said 
Burke,  "I  feel  quite  inclined  to  write  a  note 
at  that  pretty  little  table  there." 

"Oh  indeed  but  you  shan't,"  said  Edith  just 
beginning  her  snappy  temper,  but  Burke  for- 
got to  reply  to  her. 

They  then  went  down  and  had  some  tea  and 
Burke  much  admired  the  pretty  tray  of 
Edith's.  They  had  for  tea  some  cold  ham  ( the 
remainder  of  the  luncheon)  some  toasted  buns, 
a  sago  pudding,  a  dried  bloater  and  a  couple 
of  shrimps. 

After  this  Edith  threatened  to  hate  Burke 
if  he  would  not  arrange  about  the  marriage. 

"Look  here,  I  wish  you  would  talk  of  some- 
thing else,"  said  Burke,  "I  have  a  good  mind 
not  to  marry  you  at  all." 

But  at  this  Edith  clung  so  wretchedly  to  his 
knees  that  he  had  to  say,  "well,  to-morrow 
morning." 

So  that  next  morning  Burke  walked  along 
down  the  village  trying  to  make  out  where 
his  own  dear  Edith  could  be. 

Just  as  he  was  thinking  of  going  up  to  her 
[20] 


A  SHORT  STORY  OF  LOVE  AND  MARRIAGE 

house  he  saw  Norah  Mackie  and  Evelyn 
Slattery  coming  along  together. 

"Your  friend,"  they  said  chaffingly,  "is 
picking  some  old  geraniums  in  the  front  gar- 
den." 

Burke  stared  at  them  straight  and  putting 
out  his  tongue  once  or  twice,  walked  on  to 
find  his  darling  pet. 

"I  wish  my  sister  Mary  was  here,"  echoed 
Evelyn,  "she  would  soon  strike  out  at  you." 
And  they  walked  on  grumbling  at  his  impu- 
dence. 

CHAPTER  2 

MARRIAGE 

"Well  pretty  dear,"  said  Burke  as  he  ap- 
proached Edith's  garden. 

"Angel!  I  have  been  waiting  for  you  to 
come  and  talk  about  the  wedding." 

"Yes  I  am  perfectly  settled,"  said  Burke, 
and  he  began:  "I  have  written  to  my  people 
and  they  have  written  back  to  say  yes  I  may 
marry  you,  and  kind  Mrs.  Molvern  is  having 
such  a  nice  wedding  suit  made  for  me,  and  I 
think  we  will  be  prepared  to  receive  the  Sac- 
rament of  Matrimony  next  Thursday." 
[21] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

"Thank  you  so  much,"  said  Edith  "suppose 
we  talk  about  it  now  here  on  this  sunny 
bench." 

Burke  lifted  up  his  coat  tails  and  squatted 
himself  down.  "The  first  thing  to  find  out 
about,"  he  said,  "is  about  asking  Father  Fanty 
to  marry  us." 

"Yes,  now  I  have  hit  upon  a  plan  this  very 
minute,"  said  Edith,  "you  will  write  a  letter 
to  him.  I  have  got  a  rather  crumpled  bit  of 
paper  in  my  pocket,  and  as  most  men  have  got 
a  pen  in  their  pockets  most  likely  you  have 
got  one." 

"Indeed  I  have,"  said  Burke,  "and  a  three- 
penny blotter  too." 

As  for  ink,  Edith  had  a  halfpenny  bottle 
in  her  pocket.     So  Burke  began  like  this: 

"Dear  Rev.  Father  Fanty, 

I  hope  your  kindness  does  not  mind 
marrying  us  Miss  Edith  Plush  and  myself. 
We  are  both  capable  of  receiving  the  Sacra- 
ment of  Matrimony  on  Thursday  next  if  quite 
convenient  to  you.  Hoping  you  will  excuse 
my  craving  for  Matrimony, 

Your  sincerely, 

Thomas  Heneick." 
[22] 


A  SHORT  STORY  OF  LOVE  AND  MARRIAGE 

Burke  told  Edith's  maid  to  run  to  the  Pres- 
bytery with  the  letter  and  wait  for  an  answer. 
About  a  quarter  of  an  hour  afterwards  this 
exquisite  and  most  graceful  letter  came  from 
Father  Fanty. 

"Most  dear  T.  Henrick, 

On  Thursday  I  am  free  from  all  engage- 
ment and  am  most  willing  to  marry  you,  and 
give  a  charming  wedding  breakfast  in  my 
lovely  harmonium  room.  So  with  my  best 
congratulations  on  your  coming  marriage, 
I  am, 
Your  affectionate  priest, 

Father  Fanty." 

So  on  the  following  Thursday  Burke  and 
Edith  were  dressed  as  I  shall  mention  now. 
The  timid  darling  lady  had  on  a  most  lovely 
sky  blue  ci^loured  dress  with  a  high  bustle, 
and  it  was  blossomed  over  with  sham  daisies 
tied  on  with  green  ribbon.  On  her  head  she 
wore  a  wreath  of  yellow  roses,  and  her  white 
veil  reached  down  to  the  top  of  her  stays. 
White  kid  gloves,  and  as  the  sleeves  of  her 
dress  were  rather  short,  her  red  beef  coloured 
hands  showed  between.  She  had  pretty  white 
[23] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

velvet  boots  with  grass  green  buttons,  and 
washed  out  red  stockings.  In  her  hand  she 
held  a  bunch  of  green  ivy. 

The  strong  and  bold  bridegroom  wore  a  red 
swallow  tailed  coat,  with  a  green  silk  sash  tied 
in  front.  He  had  black  knickerbockers  and 
white  woollen  socks,  and  black  dressing  slip- 
pers, and  he  carried  a  bowler  in  his  hand. 

When  they  arrived  at  the  church  the  mar- 
riage was  splendid,  but  the  bare  legs  of  Burke 
were  not  much  appreciated. 

For  the  wedding  breakfast  they  had  several 
cups  of  Bouillon  Fleet,  and  eight  of  Bovril. 
They  had  six  Vanilla  cream  puddings  and 
strawberry  ices  by  the  score;  but  they  kept 
the  blinds  drawn  down  in  case  vulgar  little 
boys  should  loom  in  and  say  "give  us  a  slice," 
while  the  leg  of  pork  was  being  cut. 

For  their  honeymoon,  they  went  to  the  south 
of  India,  and  seven  hours  after  they  got  there 
they  had  two  twin  babies,  a  boy  and  a  girl 
which  they  called  Abraham  and  Sarah,  be- 
cause they  were  fond  of  those  holy  saints. 

So  we  will  say  goodbye  to  this  two  chap- 
tered story. 


[24] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OF 
LESLIE  WOODCOCK 


To 
DEAREST  MOTHER 

FROM 

DAISY  ON  HER  BIRTHDAY 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OF 
LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

CHAPTER  1 

INTRODUCING  THE  FAMILY 

"Sylvia  Sylvia"  cried  a  man's  voice  in  the 
hall.    "Where  is  that  child?" 

"Coming"  answered  the  child  for  so  she  was 
always  called  by  her  Uncle  Richard  although 
in  years  she  was  close  on  19. 

And  she  turned  to  obey  the  summons,  a  deep 
flush  mounted  to  her  usually  too  pale  cheeks, 
and  lighted  up  her  whole  countenance. 

Sylvia  Monton  was  little  more  than  a  baby 
when  her  parents  were  both  drowned  whilst 
on  their  way  to  India  where  Captain  Monton 
was  to  join  his  regiment.  So  little  Sylvia  was 
left  an  orphan  and  her  mothers  only  brother 
Richard  Earlsdown  came  forward  to  take 
charge  of  her  being  a  bachelor  and  possess- 
ing no  children  of  his  own. 

At  the  time  our  history  opens  Sylvia  was  a 
[27] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

tall  thin  girl  with  a  fair  and  saddened  face, 
which  was  only  enlivened  by  the  sky  blue  of 
her  eyes — she  had  golden  hair  which  she  wore 
combed  back  from  her  white  and  noble  fore- 
head and  arranged  in  heavy  waves  round  her 

small  and  shapely  head a  small  rosebud 

mouth  which  when  wide  open  displayed  2 
rows  of  pearly  white  teeth.  Small  white  hands 
adorned  by  3  golden  rings  and  a  tiny  round 
nose  which  she  daintily  touched  now  and 
again  with  a  lace  hankerchief. 

It  was  3  oclock  on  a  dismal  afternoon  late 
in  February  and  the  place  was  on  the  boarders 
of  the  Sussex  downs. 

"What  a  rainy  day  for  our  walk  Uncle" 
sighed  Sylvia  as  she  approached  her  uncle  who 
was  still  waiting  in  the  hall. 

"I  wish  it  were  finer  my  dear"  said  Mr. 
Earlsdown  opening  a  large  unbrella  manfully. 

Mr.  Earlsdown  was  an  elderly  man  between 
50  and  60,  he  had  iron  grey  hair  and  a  long 
bushy  beard  to  corrospond,  sharp  grey  eyes 
and  a  would  be  handsome  face  but  for  a  stem 
forbidding  expression  it  habitually  wore.  He 
was  broad  and  stout  and  had  a  manfull  way 
of  carelessly  swinging  his  arms  that  gave  him 
many  friends.  Not  only  this  but  he  had  a  loud 
[28] 


THE  TEUE  HISTORY  OF  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

hearty  voice  that  he  knew  how  to  use  with  a 
will. 

Here  Mr.  Earlsdown  proceeded  to  turn  up 
his  trouser  tips  and  offering  his  large  um- 
brella to  his  niece  cried  in  his  hearty  voice 
"let  us  brave  the  storm." 

Just  then  a  gust  of  wind  blew  Sylvia's 
dainty  toque  down  a  side  street.  "Oh  uncle" 
she  gasped  dropping  the  gingham  in  her  dis- 
may "do  go  and  fetch  it,"  but  ere  she  uttered 
the  words  a  tall  handsome  fellow  approached 
bearing  his  head  and  displaying  the  lost  hat 
in  his  hand. 

"Oh  thank  you"  cried  Sylvia  a  beautiful 
blush  mounting  her  fair  cheeks  "I  am  so  very 
grateful  to  you." 

"I  am  afraid  it  is  rather  dusty"  said  the 
newcomer  taking  out  a  lovely  silk  hanker- 
chief  and  preparing  to  wipe  the  charming  ob- 
ject 

"Don't  trouble  sir"  said  Mr.  Earlsdown  and 
taking  out  a  large  red  kerchief  he  seized  the 
hat  in  his  huge  hand  and  pounded  it  vigor- 
ously. "Oh  uncle  gently"  cried  Sylvia  "you 
will  spoil  my  feathers 

"I  know  what  I  am  about  my  dear"  said 
Mr.  Earlsdown  "and  you  sir  come  and  see  us 
[29] 


DAISY  ashford:  heb  book 

to-morrow,  my  child  will  be  glad  of  a  caller." 
"Oh  indeed  I  shall"  cried  Sylvia  blushing. 
And  Leslie  Woodcock,  for  that  was  the 
handsome  fellows  name  raised  his  hat  and 
bowed  low  saying  "I  shall  be  delighted  my  dear 
sir,  but  miglit  I  ask  what  your  address  is. 

"Certainly  my  man"  exclaimed  Mr.  Earls- 
down  as  with  a  hearty  laugh  he  produced  a 
little  card  on  which  was  written 

R.  Earlsdown  Esq, 
Yellowflower  Hall 

Mayfield  Sussex 

Leslie  bowed  once  more  and  taking  the 
card  moved  gently  away.  What  took  place 
after  this  will  be  reserved  for  our  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  2 

LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

The  hero  of  my  story  I  will  now  describe. 

Leslie  Woodcock  was  about  6  feet  in  his 
stockings  and  fine  and  well  built.  He  had 
very  dark  brown  hair  neatly  parted  at  one 
side,  a  curly  moustache  of  the  same  shade  and 
deep  brown  eyes  always  half  shut.  He  had  a 
[30] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OF  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

large  straight  nose  and  mouth  to  correspond 
and  white  well  shaped  hands  and  feet,  that 
set  off  this  good  looking  young  man. 

It  was  about  half  past  3  oclock  on  the  fol- 
lowing afternoon  when  Leslie  Woodcock 
dressed  in  a  light  grey  suit  and  crimson  tie, 
black  felt  bowler  and  fur  lined  overcoat, 
started  for  Yellowflower  Hall. 

Sylvia  who  had  been  expecting  him  all  the 
morning  was  pleased  to  hear  the  front  door 
bell  ring,  and  hurried  to  the  window  to  wave 
her  hand,  as  she  knew  it  must  be  the  good  look- 
ing stranger. 

Just  then  the  drawing  room  door  was  flung 
open  and  the  butler  announced  Mr.  Woodcock 
"Oh  good  afternoon"  said  Sylvia  rushing  from 
the  window  to  greet  the  visitor  "how  good  of 
you  to  come  in  all  this  pouring  rain." 

"It  was  a  bad  day  to  come,  but  I  was  true 
to  my  word"  answered  our  hero  warmly  shak- 
ing hands. 

"Yes  indeed  how  wet  you  must  be"  said 
Sylvia  and  then  turning  to  the  butler  she 
added  "Johnson  inform  Mr.  Earlsdown  that 
Mr.  Woodcock  is  here." 

In  about  3  minutes  a  heavy  step  was  heard 
[31] 


DAISY  ashford:  heb  book 

and  Mr.  Earlsdown  came  bounding  into  the 
room  laughing  loudly. 

"How  do  Mr.  Woodcock"  he  gasped  between 
his  peals  of  laughter  "I  didn't  at  all  expect 
you,  in  fact  I  forgot  all  about  you"  and  here 
he  sank  into  a  chair  and  offered  a  snuff  box 
to  his  friend. 

"Thanks"  said  Leslie  streching  out  his  long 
thin  fingers  and  taking  a  small  pinch  which  he 
silently  dropped  on  the  floor  as  being  so  young 
he  was  afraid  it  would  make  him  sick. 

"You'll  stop  to  tea  wont  you?"  asked  Sylvia 
arranging  the  folds  of  her  green  silk  dress. 

"Thank  you  I  will  if  it  is  no  trouble"  said 
Leslie  and  a  smile  passed  over  his  thin  lips. 

In  a  few  moments  Johnson  and  another  foot- 
man brought  in  tea  from  the  conservatory  on 
a  silver  tray. 

"Now  Mr.  Woodcock  please  to  help  your- 
self" said  Mr.  Earlsdown  offering  him  three 
or  four  plates  of  sugar  and  other  cakes.  Leslie 
took  a  small  jam  wafer  and  proceeded  to  nib- 
ble it  quietly.  "How  far  did  you  come?"  asked 
the  girl  as  she  was  busy  pouring  out  tea. 

"Not  very  far"  responded  Leslie  lifting  his 
full  brown  eyes  to  her  face.    "I  live  in  Astma 
House  upon  the  high  road. 
[32] 


THE  TRUE  HISTOEY  OF  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

"Oh  I  see"  replied  Sylvia  with  a  nod  of  her 
fair  head,  "you  have  sisters  and  brothers  then? 
for  I  have  seen  them  coming  in  and  out." 

"I  have  two  sisters  and  a  cousin"  replied 
Leslie. 

"Oh  what  are  their  names?  asked  Sylvia 
who  had  a  very  curious  nature. 

"My  sisters  are  Violet  and  Hilda  and  my 
cousin  is  Albert  Morris." 

'^'^Oh  what  sweet  names"  cried  the  girl  "I 
wish  you  would  bring  them  here  some  day." 

"Perhaps  I  will"  said  Leslie  "but  Albert 
does  not  care  for  calling  he  is  a  very  quiet 
fellow. 

"I  am  sure  I  should  like  him.  I  love  boys" 
said  Sylvia. 

Here  Leslie  thought  he  had  better  be  going 
so  taking  his  hat  and  gloves  he  shook  hands 
after  first  promising  to  bring  his  family  the 
next  time  he  came. 


CHAPTER  3 

THE  BALL 

About  3  months  after  the  events  recorded  in 

our  last  chapter  Mr.  Woodcock  decided  to  give 

[33] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 
a  ball  in  honour  of  hi««  daughter  Violets  com- 
ing of  age.    So  he  sent  out  about  20  invitations 
and  Leslie  made  quite  sure  that  Sylvia  was 
amongst  the  list  of  invited  people. 

At  last  the  happy  day  arrived  and  as  the 
carriages  drew  up  in  front  of  Astma  House 
Leslie's  form  might  be  seen  standing  on  the 
door  step  looking  out  for  when  Sylvia  would 
arrive.  At  last  she  came  and  Leslie  offered 
his  hand  to  help  her  up  the  steps. 

Sylvia  was  attired  in  costly  white  satin  with 
an  edging  of  beaver  round  the  skirt.  The  body 
was  trimmed  with  real  Venetian  Point.  Upon 
her  hands  she  wore  pink  kid  gloves  and  in  her 
hair  a  pink  may  blossom.  Her  small  well 
formed  feet  were  clad  in  white  high  heeled 
shoes  and  silk  stockings. 

"I  am  afraid  I  am  late  Leslie"  she  said  as 
she  entered  the  hall  "but  I  had  such  a  bother 
to  fix  my  hair,  my  maid  was  out  you  see"  she 
added  blushing 

"Oh  never  mind"  said  Leslie  taking  Sylvia's 
cloak  and  hanging  it  up  "let  us  come  into  the 
drawing  room  and  join  in  this  walse. 

Sylvia's  programme  was  soon  filled  and  she 
danced  till  she  was  tired  and  at  last  while  rest- 
ing in  an  arm  chair  she  was  not  sorry  to  see 
[34] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OP  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

Hilda  Woodcock  approaching  her  with  a 
strawberry  ice. 

"Leslie  is  going  to  bring  you  some  jelly  or 
cream  pudding  in  a  minute"  she  said  handing 
Sylvia  the  tray. 

In  an  instant  Leslie  came  up  to  her  and 
handing  her  a  jelly  retired  quickly  saying  he 
would  be  back  soon. 

At  that  moment  Sylvia  felt  a  touch  on  her 
arm  and  looking  round  found  herself  face  to 
face  with  Albert  Morris,  a  short  red  haired 
young  man  about  22. 

"Oh  what  is  it?"  cried  Sylvia  jumping  up 
from  her  seat. 

"Nothing  much"  replied  Albert  quietly 
"only  as  you  are  disingaged  will  you  have  a 
valse  with  me." 

"I  really  can't"  answered  Sylvia  hotly  "I 
am  so  tired.  I  have  been  dancing  all  the  eve- 
ning." 

"Very  well"  said  Albert  and  he  went  away 
and  Sylvia  turning  round  saw  Leslie  sitting 
beside  a  young  lady  gently  fanning  her  and 
talking  to  her. 

An  angry  flush  mounted  to  her  fair  cheeks 
and  for  a  moment  she  could  barely  keep  her 
temper,  then  without  a  minutes  hesitation  she 
[35] 


DAISY  ashpord:  her  book 

walked  boldly  towards  Leslie  and  his  friend. 
Leslie  jumped  up  when  he  saw  her  approach 
"I  was  just  coming  to  look  for  you  Sylvia" 
he  said  and  getting  up  he  followed  her  to  the 
end  of  the  room. 

"Who  was  that  person  I  saw  you  talking  to 
so  lovingly?"  asked  Sylvia. 

"Oh  that  was  Isobel  May  Saunders,  a  great 
friend  of  mine"  replied  Leslie  with  a  short 
laugh. 

"So  I  should  think  a  great  friend"  answered 
Sylvia  angrily  "and  by  the  way  you  were  talk- 
ing to  her  I  should  think  you  were  engaged 
to  her." 

"Look  here  Sylvia  don't  be  angry"  said  Les- 
lie slowly  "but  I  was  going  to  have  made  her 
my  wife  once  but  since  I  met  you  I  have 
thought  better  of  it — please  don't  say  any 
more  about  it." 

"Oh  Leslie"  cried  Sylvia  in  surprise  *T)ut 
does  the  poor  girl  believe  that  you  love  her 

"To  tell  you  the  truth  Sylvia"  replied  Les- 
lie getting  very  red  as  he  spoke  "my  belief  is 
that  Isobel  thinks  I  love  her  and  as  I  can  not 
throw  her  over  altogether  that  is  why  you  saw 
me  speaking  to  her  just  then." 
[36] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OP  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

"But  what  is  your  reason  for  not  marrying 
her?"  cried  Sylvia. 

"Well  because  I  thought  I  would  rather 
marry  someone  else"  said  Leslie  blushing  and 
looking  straight  into  her  face. 

"But  who  do  you  want  to  marry?"  said  Syl- 
via blushing  in  her  turn. 

"You  dearest"  he  replied  in  an  undertone 
"ever  since  the  day  I  came  to  call  upon  your 
uncle  I  have  set  my  heart  on  making  you  my 
wife.  Do  you  think  you  love  me  enough  to 
marry  me?" 

"I  think  I  do  Leslie"  said  Sylvia  getting 
very  hot  "but  I  must  speak  to  uncle  about  it 
first." 

"Don't  forget"  said  Leslie  in  a  beseeching 
tone  "and  let  me  know  as  soon  as  possible." 

So  the  whole  of  that  evening  Leslie  and 
Sylvia  kept  together  but  as  Leslie  was  help- 
ing Sylvia  on  with  her  cloak,  Sylvia  saw  Iso- 
bel  Saunders  gazing  at  Leslie  with  a  look 
which  went  straight  to  her  heart. 


[37] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  her  book 
CHAPTER  4 

AETBE  THE  BALL 

Before  we  go  on  any  further  we  had  better 
say  a  word  about  Isobel  Saunders. 

She  was  the  only  daughter  of  Colonel  Saun- 
ders of  the  159th  who  having  lost  a  lot  of 
money  in  the  army  was  now  in  very  poor  cir- 
cumstances. His  wife  had  died  five  years  previ- 
ously and  left  him  with  three  sons  and  a 
daughter.  The  eldest  son  William  was  a  tall 
stout  elderly  man  of  about  25  who  followed 
his  father's  profession.  Robert  the  next  was 
fair  and  delicate  looking  taking  after  his 
mother  and  lived  very  much  at  home  and  was 
just  21  years  of  age.  The  youngest  son  Fred- 
erick who  was  Isobel's  junior  by  4  years  was 
still  at  school. 

Isobel,  who  at  the  time  my  story  opens  had 
just  attained  the  age  of  20  years  was  5  feet 
3  inches  in  height,  she  had  thick  dark  hair 
fashionably  dressed  and  a  massive  fringe  over 
her  stately  forehead.  She  had  bewitching 
brown  eyes  from  which  long  lashes  swept 
her  cheeks.  She  had  an  aqueline  nose  and  a 
[38] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OF  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

bright  complextion.  She  had  nice  feet  and 
was  fairly  podgy. 

It  was  10  o'clock  on  the  morning  after  the 
ball,  when  Colonel  Saunders  came  into  the 
breakfast  room  with  an  open  letter  in  his  hand. 

"Here  is  some  news  for  you  Isobel"  he  said 
"Your  aunt  Miss  Vickers  intends  favouring  us 
with  one  of  her  weekly  visits  she  will  arrive 
this  afternoon  by  the  3  o'clock  train,  so  mind 
and  have  everything  ready  or  there  will  be  a 
fine  fusL." 

"Oh  dear"  exclaimed  Isobel  preparing  to 
pour  out  the  whisky  for  her  father.  "I  always 
dread  Aunt  Sophia's  visits." 

"Yes  indeed  she  is  an  old  nuisance  but  we 
must  make  the  best  of  her  and  after  all  a  week 
is  not  long." 

"That  is  true"  replied  Isobel  "but  still  it 
adds  to  my  other  troubles."  and  with  a  sigh 
she  ran  up  to  prepare  the  bedroom. 

The  town  clock  was  striking  4  when  a  cab 
drew  up  at  Vebena  Villa  and  Isobel  flew  to 
open  the  front  door. 

"How  are  you  dear  Aunt!  she  exclaimed. 

"Well  my  dear  I  am  not  as  well  as  might  be 
expected.  I  have  had  a  severe  cold  and  my 
servants  have  worried  me  so  much  I  thought 
[39] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  her  book 

a  week's  rest  might  do  me  good."  answered 
the  fidgety  dame  hastening  into  the  drawing 
room  and  taking  a  seat  she  proceeded  to  give 
Isobel  a  list  of  all  her  complaints  and  when 
she  had  come  to  an  end  of  them  she  turned  to 
her  niece  saying  "Please  tell  Jane  to  take  my 
box  up  and  then  after  I  have  had  some  tea 
I  will  go  to  bed,  I  have  had  a  long  and  fatiging 
journey." 

Here  will  be  a  good  time  to  explain  Miss 
Vickers,  she  was  tall  and  angular  and  thin 
with  black  hair  slightly  grey  which  she  wore 
in  an  untidy  nob  behind,  she  had  dark  pierc- 
ing eyes  that  always  seemed  to  find  out  other 
people's  business. 

Isobel  smiled  as  the  door  closed  on  the  tall 
and  portly  frame  of  her  aunt  and  she  began 
to  re-arrange  the  room  which  already  in  10 
minutes  Miss  Vickers  had  turned  upside  down. 


CHAPTER  5 

AFTER  THE  BALL  (continued) 

Whilst  this  scene  was  taking  place  at  Vebena 
Villa,  a  very  different  one  was  going  on  at 
Yellowflower  Hall. 

[40] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OP  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

While  sitting  at  the  breakfast  table  Sylvia 
Monton  was  wondering  how  to  ask  her  uncle 
if  she  might  come  to  terms  with  Leslie  Wood- 
cock. 

Presently  Mr.  Earlsdown  rose  from  his  chair 
and  seizing  his  pipe  he  entered  his  study  roar- 
ing 'Private  Tommy  Atkins'  at  the  top  of  his 
loud  voice. 

"I  am  afraid  my  uncle  is  in  one  of  his 
boisterous  moods"  sighed  Sylvia  finishing  her 
coffee,  "but  he  does  get  so  excited  poor  uncle 
especially  when  he  has  been  out  the  night  be- 
fore. I  don't  remember  seeing  much  of  him  at 
the  ball.  I  was  so  taken  up  with  Leslie.  I  am 
rather  glad  I  did  not  see  him  though  for  noth- 
ing would  induce  him  to  wear  evening  clothes 
or  a  shirt  front  and  he  insisted  on  going  in  his 
bicycling  suit  and  such  a  soiled  red  tie  and  oh 
his  hair  it  was  really  like  a  crows  nest,  I  don't 
know  what  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Woodcock  would 
have  said  if  he  had  suddenly  burst  out  with 
that  dreadful  'Tommy  Atkins.'  but  there  poor 
uncle  he  has  such  spirits." 

So  saying  Sylvia  skipped  into  her  uncle's 
study. 

"Hullo  hullo  my  lassie"  he  cried  tossing 
down  last  week's  Tick  me  up.' 
[41] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"I  wanted  to  speak  to  you  Uncle"  said  Syl- 
via putting  her  trembling  hand  on  Mr,  Earls- 
down's  shoulder. 

"Talk  away  then"  said  Mr.  Earlsdown  "I 
am  prepared  for  the  very  worst  news." 

"It's  nothing  much"  said  the  girl  "only — 

"Wake  up  wake  up  my  child"  said  her  uncle 
"only  what?" 

"Only  that  Leslie  Woodcock  has  asked  me 
to  marry  him  and  with  your  permission  I  will 
accept." 

"I  dare  say  you  will"  said  Mr.  Earlsdown 
"but  I  am  not  going  to  give  my  consent"  re- 
plied the  excitable  gentleman  "I  am  not  going 
to  see  you  marry  a  begger." 

"But  uncle  he  is  not  a  begger"  cried  Sylvia 
"he  is  well  off,  honest  and  dependable" 

"I  dare  say  he  is  all  that"  said  Mr.  Earls- 
down "dependable  indeed!  why  ten  to  one 
when  you  have  been  married  to  him  a  month 
he  will  devoice  you  for  some  other  girl  he  is 
silly  enough  to  prefer ;  no  no  you  shall  marry  a 
lord,  that  is  what  I  want  for  my  money,  so 
next  time  you  see  young  Woodcock  just  send 
him  about  his  business,  impudent  young  fel- 
low!!" 

"Uncle  have  some  mercy"  here  burst  from 
[42] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OF  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

Sylvia's  pale  lips  "I'll  never  marry  any  one 
else"  and  with  a  cry  of  "Leslie  my  Leslie"  she 
fled  from  the  room  and  flinging  herself  on  her 
own  bed  gave  way  to  bitter  tears. 

But  finally  taking  heart  of  grace  she  siezed 
her  blotting  book  and  poured  forth  these  heart 
rending  words. 

My  own, 

Owing  to  my  merciless  uncle  I  am  forced 
to  give  you  up  as  he  thinks  to  marry  a  lord, 
but  no  never!  my  Leslie  and  although  I  may 
never  see  you  again  think  of  me  always  as  I 
shall  of  you  and  believe  me  to  be 

Yours  and  yours  alone 

Sylvia. 

CHAPTER  6 

THE  ELOPEMENT 

It  was  past  2  o'clock  before  Leslie  received 
Sylvia's  wretched  appeal. 

It  was  brought  to  him  in  his  room  whilst 
dressing  for  an  afternoon  party.  Leslie  read 
it  carefully  through  and  then  throwing  it  on 
the  floor  seezed  his  head  in  his  hands  and 
thought  it  over. 

[43] 


DAISY  ashpoed:  her  book 

Presently  he  looked  np  with  a  determined 
expression  on  his  face  "I  must  marry  her** 
he  cried,  and  then  sitting  down  he  picked  up 
a  sheet  of  writing  paper  and  prepared  to  an- 
swer the  note  and  this  was  what  he  said. 

My  best  loved 

If  you  will  agree  to  this  plan  I  will  marry 
you  yet.  Have  all  your  wants  packed  up  this 
evening  by  6  o'clock  and  we  will  elope  to- 
gether dearest  and  when  we  are  one,  we  will 
go  to  America  and  make  our  fortunes. 
Ever  dearest 

Your  own  Leslie. 

He  then  told  one  of  the  servants  to  take  the 
above  to  Yellowflower  Hall  and  give  it  into 
Miss  Monton's  hands,  and  wait  for  her  answer. 

The  servant  soon  returned  to  say  that  the 
young  lady  would  agree  to  the  plan. 

Leslie  then  began  to  collect  his  stockings 
and  under  garments  and  whilst  rummaging  in 
his  wardrobe  he  heard  something  drop  on  the 
floor.  He  stooped  to  pick  it  up,  it  was  a  photo- 
graph of  Isobel  Saunders. 

"Poor  Isobel"  murmured  Leslie  and  wrap- 
ping the  photo  up  he  put  it  in  his  pocket.  "I 
[44] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OP  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

wonder  what  she  will  think  of  me  when  she 
knows." 

At  5  o'clock  the  housemaid  came  to  tell  tea 
was  ready. 

"Oh  bring  me  a  cup  of  tea  up  here,  "I  am 
not  feeling  very  well"  said  Leslie  as  she  closed 
the  door. 

At  1/4  to  6  Leslie  slipped  out  by  the  back 
door.  He  was  attired  in  a  long  old  fashioned 
ulster,  a  deer  stalking  cap,  large  golosha  boots, 
and  a  hunting  suit  as  he  had  gone  to  hunt  for 
Sylvia.  On  his  right  arm  he  carried  a  bag 
containing  clean  under  linen  and  other  odds 
and  ends  also  his  money  consisting  of  £40  in 
ready  gold.  He  entered  the  garden  of  Yellow- 
flower  Hall  and  stole  up  unseen  to  Sylvia's 
room.  He  found  her  standing  by  the  table  but- 
toning her  jacket  with  nervous  trembling 
fingers. 

"Oh  Leslie!"  she  cried  as  he  entered  the 
room  "I  am  so  glad  you  have  come"  and  say- 
ing this  she  fell  back  in  a  chair  and  fainted 
dead  away. 

Leslie  caught  hold  of  the  water  jug  and 
wetting  a  sponge  applied  it  to  her  white  face, 
and  by  this  and  the  aid  of  smelling  saults,  Syl- 
via soon  revived. 

[45] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"I  am  so  nervous"  she  said  "Oh  Leslie  shall 
we  ever  get  away  in  safety?" 

"Yes  dearest  yes"  whispered  the  lover, 
"trust  me  darling  and  you  will  be  alright." 

"I  am  ready  now"  said  Sylvia  in  a  weak 
voice  as  she  put  a  packet  of  biscuits  into  her 
bundle. 

"I'll  carry  your  luggage"  said  Leslie  picking 
up  her  bundle  which  was  tied  in  a  white  table- 
cloth. 

Sylvia  had  been  more  particular  than  Les- 
lie as  to  her  luggage.  Besides  all  her  under- 
linen  she  had  with  her  two  pairs  of  clean 
sheets  and  pillow  cases,  some  bath  towels  and 
soap,  likewise  a  sponge  and  a  yard  of  flannel 
(in  case  she  lost  any)  a  flask  of  brandy,  some 
new  potatoes  and  a  tooth  brusli. 

Sylvia's  window  opened  into  the  lawn  so  it 
was  easy  to  escape  and  once  off  the  high  road 
she  and  Leslie  felt  safe. 

CHAPTER  7 

THE  LODGINGS 

Leslie  and  Sylvia  having  tramped  until  mid- 
night found  themselves  weary  and  footsore  at 
London. 

[46] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OF  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

"I  can't  afford  very  good  lodgings"  said  Les- 
lie "my  money  must  last  until  I  get  employ- 
ment. 

"Where  shall  we  go  then?"  said  Sylvia. 

"To  some  common  lodging  house"  said  Les- 
lie "you  see  you  have  clean  sheets  if  they  are 
needful — ah  there  is  the  lodging  house." 

So  he  and  Sylvia  approached  a  filthy  house 
at  the  end  of  a  narrow  street,  Leslie  knocked 
at  the  door  and  after  waiting  10  minutes  a 
dirty  old  woman  with  a  candle  in  her  hand, 
opened  the  door. 

"What  is  it  you  want?  she  said,  "disturb- 
ing me  this  time  of  night !" 

"We  have  come  for  a  lodging"  said  our  hero 
"how  much  would  it  be?" 

"4d  a  night  single"  said  the  old  woman  "and 
2d  extra  if  you  want  a  drop  of  water  to  wash 
with." 

Leslie's  heart  sank  within  him  at  these 
words  but  he  felt  bound  to  accept  saying  "I 
hope  the  beds  and  the  water  are  clean." 

"Clean  enough  I'm  sure"  said  the  old  woman 
"considering  they  have  only  been  used  a  few 
times."    so  saying  she  led  them  up  a  rickety 
stair  case  into  a  shabby  little  room. 
[47] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"The  bed  ain't  made  yet  said  Old  Nan  point- 
ing to  a  heap  of  rags  in  the  corner. 

"Thank  you"  said  Leslie  and  locking  the 
door  he  turned  to  Sylvia  who  by  this  time  was 
wandering  hopelessly  about  the  filthy  garret. 

"We'll  make  the  bed  anyhow"  said  Leslie 
"get  out  your  sheets  Sylvia." 

She  obeyed  and  Leslie  kneeling  on  the  floor 
began  to  sort  out  the  rags.  He  found  an  old 
blanket  which  being  a  shade  cleaner  than  the 
others  he  laid  upon  the  floor  covering  it  with  a 
clean  sheet ;  then  stuffing  his  jacket  inside  the 
pillow  case  he  made  it  into  a  pillow,  he  then 
laid  another  sheet  over  that  and  covered  it 
with  his  and  Sylvia's  overcoats,  he  pronounced 
the  bed  made. 

"How  very  dreadful !"  gasped  Sylvia  "I  can 
not  sleep  upon  that  bed." 

"You  must"  said  Leslie  throwing  open  the 
window  to  air  the  room. 

The  next  morning  Leslie,  who  had  sat  by 
the  open  window  all  night  began  to  collect 
the  bed  clothes  and  turning  to  Sylvia  said  "we 
will  get  out  of  this  as  soon  as  ever  we  can." 

Then  finding  a  drop  of  filthy  water  in  a 
cracked  basin  he  proceeded  to  wash  his  face 
[48] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OP  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

and  hands,  though  Sylvia  said  she  would 
rather  go  dirty  than  use  such  water. 

Just  then  Old  Nan  entred  and  looking 
round  said  "well  now  I  hope  you  have  had  a 
pleasant  night." 

"Oh  very"  stammered  poor  Leslie. 

"I  think  we  are  going  now,  if  you  will  tell 
me  what  it  comes  to." 

"Well  let  me  see"  said  Old  Nan 

"2  beds  and  2  washes 

"But  I  didn't  wash"  said  Sylvia 

"And  /  didn't  go  to  bed"  said  Leslie 

"Then  it  will  be  6d  growled  Old  Nan.  and 
after  paying  their  landlady  Leslie  and  Sylvia 
fled  for  their  lives. 


CHAPTER  9 

THE  MARRIAGE 

"I  WONDER  where  we  can  find  a  church  to  be 
married  in"  said  Sylvia. 

"We  dont  look  as  though  we  were  going  to 
be  married"  said  Leslie  "and  I  feel  so  soiled 
after  sleeping  in  that  lodging  house." 

"I  should  think  you  do"  said  Sylvia  "I  never 
[49] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  her  book 

felt  so  dirty  in  my  life — why  there  is  a  church 
Leslie" 

"Yes  1  know  but  I  mean  to  buy  you  a  white 
veil  and  a  piece  of  lace"  said  Leslie  "here  is 
a  shilling  get  what  you  can" 

Sylvia  hurried  across  the  road  and  soon  re- 
turned with  a  yard  of  book  muslin  for  a  veil 
and  y<2,  a  yard  of  furniture  lace. 

"That  will  do"  said  Leslie  and  they  entered 
the  church. 

A  middle  aged  man  was  busy  lighting  the 
church  lamps  and  stared  hopelessly  as  the 
couple  entered. 

"Please  are  you  the  clergyman?"  asked 
Leslie. 

"No"  said  the  man  "Mr.  Koberts  who  is 
sorting  surplices  in  the  vestry  is  the  parson." 

"Can  we  speak  to  him"  said  Leslie  quietly 

"Yes  sir"  replied  the  man  opening  the  vestry 
door. 

"Oh  are  you  the  clergyman?"  said  Leslie  to 
a  tall  dark  man  who  was  just  folding  up  some 
clean  linen. 

"Yes  I  am"  replied  the  said  gentleman  "can 
I  do  anything  for  you?" 

"Well  we  wanted  to  be  married"  said  Leslie 
bashfully  "if  this  young  lady  may  put  her  veil 
[50] 


THE  TEUE  HISTORY  OP  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

on  in  the  vestry  we  could  then  wait  in  the 
church  till  you  are  at  leisure." 

"Yes  I  think  I  have  time"  said  Mr.  Roberts 
glancing  at  his  watch  "please  sign  your  names 
in  this  book  and  I  will  ring  the  bell  for  the 
acolyte" 

So  saying  he  touched  a  spring  bell  and  very 
soon  a  small  fair-haired  boy  appeared  in  the 
door  way. 

"Take  two  lighted  candles  into  the  church 
Tommy"  said  Mr.  Roberts  "and  place  two 
kneeling  chairs  in  the  aisle." 

Tommy  obeyed  and  very  soon  Sylvia  and 
Leslie  were  kneeling  side  by  side  in  the  church. 

About  5  minutes  afterwards  our  hero  and 
heroine  walked  out  husband  and  wife ! ! 

"Let  us  have  our  wedding  breakfast  at  the 
Gaiety  restaurant"  said  Leslie  and  hailing  a 
handsom  the  married  couple  stepped  in. 

"What  would  you  like  my  dear"  said  Leslie 
sitting  down  at  a  ready  laid  table. 

"I'd  like  rabbit  pie  and  apple  fritters  and 
a  cup  of  coffee  please"  said  Sylvia  throwing  off 
her  gloves  and  displaying  her  newly  put  on 
wedding  ring. 

"Very  good  my  dear"  said  Leslie  "and  I  will 
have  a  slice  of  roast  pork  and  suet  pudding 
[51] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

and  treacle  and  beer  and  soda  mixed  that  is 
a  mild  B  and  S  my  dear" 

Half  way  through  his  pork  Leslie  pulled  out 
a  letter  from  his  pocket  and  after  piercing  at 
it  for  two  or  three  minutes  he  read  as  follows. 

Homer  Villa,  Margate. 
Dear  Sir, 

I  shall  be  very  please  to  acomodate  you 
/or  a  fortnight.  You  can  have  a  good  sized 
bedroom,  parlour  and  dining  room  for  3 
guineas  per  week  including  everything  else. 
I  shall  expect  you  tonight  so 
Believe  me  to  be 

Yours  very  truly 

Mary  Mason. 

"This  is  good  news  my  dear"  said  Leslie  "if 
you  have  done  your  pie  we  will  take  the  first 
train  to  Margate,  hand  me  your  bundle  and  we 
will  start." 

It  w^as  not  a  very  long  journey  but  Sylvia 
who  was  very  tired  was  not  sorry  to  hear  the 
porters  screaming  "Margate  station." 

A  pony  cart  from  Homer  Villa  was  waiting 
for  them  and  Leslie  and  Sylvia  were  soon  at 
their  lodgings. 

A  fat  good  tempered  looking  woman  showed 
[52] 


THE  TEUE  HISTORY  OF  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

them  into  a  comfortable  parlour  where  a  lovely 
tea  consisting  of  ham  sandwiches,  poached 
eggs,  tea  and  bread  and  butter  was  waiting 
for  them.  And  here  we  will  leave  them  to  en- 
joy it  whUe  we  take  the  train  back  to  Mayfield. 

CHAPTER  10 

THE  CONFUSION 

About  14  to  8  o'clock  the  dressing  bell  at  Yel- 
lowflower  Hall  pealed  forth  its  usual  sum- 
mons. 

"I  am  glad  dinner  is  so  nearly  ready"  said 
untidy  Mr.  Earlsdown  straightening  his  tie 
and  running  a  comb  through  his  hair  "I'll  go 
and  have  a  quiet  glass  of  claret  while  I  am 
waiting — perhaps  Sylvia  will  appear  by  then." 

Mr.  Earlsdown  had  just  drained  his  glass 
when  Johnson  brought  in  some  pea  soup,  bacon 
and  green  cabbage,  merangues  and  chocolate 
pudding. 

"Don't  trouble  about  ringing  the  second  bell 
Johnson"  said  Mr.  Earlsdown  "just  call  Miss 
Monton  and  I  will  begin." 

So  saying  he  began  to  serve  out  the  bacon 
on  a  golden  plate. 

[53] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"Where  is  that  child"  said  Mr.  Earlsdown 
after  having  3  serves  of  the  bacon. 

Just  then  Johnson  entered  with  a  very  long 
face  "If  you  please  sir"  he  said  "Miss  Mon- 
ton  is  nowhere  in  the  house  and  her  room  Mary 
says  is  that  untidy,  you'd  think  a  wild  men- 
agerie had  been  there." 

"Bless  my  life"  exclaimed  Mr.  Earlsdown 
throwing  down  his  fork  and  tossing  his  table 
napkin  to  the  butler. 

Forthwith  he  rushed  upstairs  to  his  niece's 
room  and  the  sight  which  met  his  eyes  was 
enough  to  astonish  even  Mr.  Earlsdown.  A 
pile  of  linen  stood  in  a  corner  of  the  room, 
hats,  jackets  and  various  articles  of  clothing 
were  scattered  in  eveiy  direction  and  at  last 
on  the  bed  a  letter  adressed  in  Sylvia's  hand 
to  himself  and  this  is  what  it  said. 

Uncle, 

Please  do  not  worry  yourself  about  me.  I 
am  quite  safe  under  the  charge  of  Leslie  Wood- 
cock. We  shall  be  in  London  to-night  but  from 
that  day  forth  I  dont  know  where  we  shall  be. 
My  name  from  now  is 

Sylvia  Woodcock. 
[54] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OF  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

As  Mr.  Earlsdown  read  this  coldly  worded 
epistle  he  flashed  his  eyes  and  stamped  heav- 
ily on  the  floor. 

"Why  bless  the  girl"  he  screamed  "I'll  have 
her  back  within  an  inch  of  her  life"  so  saying 
he  tore  out  of  the  bedroom  and  called  for 
Johnson. 

The  butler  came  running  upstairs  to  receive 
his  orders. 

Johnson  take  the  first  train  to  London  and 
search  everywhere  for  traces  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Woodcock"  and  handing  the  butler  2/6  he  sent 
him  off  by  the  8.8  to  London. 

Meanwhile  there  was  also  great  confusion 
at  Astmer  House.    On  the  summons  to  dinn 
Leslie  was  found  missing. 

"Dear  me"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Woodcock  jump- 
ing up  and  knocking  over  a  soup  tureen  "Al- 
bert go  and  look  for  your  cousin." 

"Oh  he  is  alright"  answered  Albert  "there 
is  no  need  to  fuss." 

"Yes  there  is  you  heartless  boy,  go  and  look 
for  my  son  at  once." 

"Oh  bother"  said  Albert  flinging  down  his 
book. 

"Dont  snap"  said  Mrs.  Woodcock  as  Albert 
dashed  furiously  out  of  the  room. 
[55] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

He  returned  within  14  of  an  hour  to  say  he 
could  find  no  traces  of  Leslie  except  his  tooth- 
brush in  the  back  garden  and  a  pocket  hand- 
kerchief on  the  stairs. 

"Oh  I  hope  he  is  not  lost"  cried  Mrs.  Wood- 
cock "my  dear  son,  where  can  he  be?" 

"Oh  but  you  have  me"  said  Albert  with  a 
faint  smile. 

"What  do  I  care  for  you?"  said  iiirs.  Wood- 
cock bitterly. 

Albert  immediately  began  shuffling  about 
and  took  a  drink  of  water  to  hide  his  blushes. 

"As  you  are  so  very  stupid"  continued  Mrs. 
Woodcock  "perhaps  you  can  manage  to  walk 
far  as  Yellowflower  Hall  and  see  if  you 
find  any  traces  of  Leslie." 

Albert  pushed  on  his  hat  and  stamped  out 
and  returned  in  I/2  hour  in  a  rather  more  ex- 
cited mood  than  he  went  out. 

"I  say  Aunt"  he  cried  running  into  the  din- 
ing room  "would  you  believe  it  just  by  that 
railing  near  Yellowflower  Hall  I  found  Miss 
Monton's  shoe  and  Leslie's  watch  key,  I 
brought  both  back  to  show  it  is  true." 

Mrs.  Woodcock  uttered  a  terrified  "Oh"  and 
sank  nearly  unconscious  on  the  sofa. 

[56] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OF  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 
CHAPTER    11 

JOHNSON'S  SEARCH 

Johnson  arrived  in  London  at  25  minutes  to 
ten.  It  was  a  dark  foggy  night  and  the  air 
was  cold.  Johnson  gave  a  shiver  as  he 
wrapped  his  ulster  round  him. 

He  wandered  hopelessly  about  for  an  hour 
or  two  and  oddly  enough  he  took  the  very  same 
lodgings  as  Sylvia  and  Leslie  had  spent  their 
first  night  in  London ;  being  in  that  part  of  the 
city  and  too  tired  to  look  for  better  apart- 
ments. 

Towards  noon  on  the  following  day  Johnson 
encountered  a  friend,  Thomas  Bench  by  name, 
And  forgetting  all  about  his  errand  he  turned 
into  a  public  house  close  by  to  enjoy  a  quiet 
drink  with  his  friend. 

"What  are  you  up  here  for  Jim?"  said 
Thomas  Bench. 

"Well"  said  Johnson  stirring  up  his  hot 
whisky  and  water  "its  rather  a  serious  mat- 
ter, my  master's  niece  has  gone  and  run  away 
with  her  young  man  and  I  am  on  the  look  out 
for  her." 

[57] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"Aye  aye"  answered  Bench  scratching  his 
oily  head  "what  sort  of  a  young  miss  is  she 
eh?" 

"Well  she's  a  pretty  sort  of  girl  with  plenty 
of  fair  hair  and  blue  eyes  there  is  no  mistak- 
ing she  belongs  to  the  upper  ten  my  man" 

"Oh  indeed"  replied  Bench  taking  a  piece 
of  blue  paper  from  his  pocket  "what  is  the 
young  lady's  name?" 

"Miss  Morton  by  your  leave"  roared  the 
butler. 

"Well"  replied  Bench  "look  here."  John- 
son snatched  the  bit  of  crumpled  paper  and 
read  it  through.     On  the  paper  was  written 

Miss  Sylvia  Monton. 
Homer  Villa,  Margate. 

"Mercy"  screamed  Johnson  "wherever  did 
you  find  it?" 

"Well"  replied  Thomas  Bench  "I  was  walk- 
ing in  Orange  Alley  where  old  Nan  lives  and 
outside  the  door  I  found  this  scrap  of  paper, 
what  do  you  think  it  means  old  pal?" 

"I  should  say"  said  Johnson  biting  his  lips 
"it  looks  as  though  it  meant  that  our  young 
lady  had  taken  up  her  abode  there." 
[58] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OF  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

"So  should  I"  said  Bench  with  a  broad  grin 
and  SO  saying  the  two  men  walked  out  arm 
in  arm.  Outside  they  parted  and  Johnson  took 
the  first  train  for  Margate  and  whilst  wait- 
ing at  the  station  a  telegram  was  brought  to 
him  by  dirty  old  Nan. 

Tearing  it  open  he  found  it  was  from  May- 
field  saying  Mr.  Earlsdown  was  dying  and  he 
was  wanted  at  once. 

"Oh  lor!"  ejaculated  the  butler  making  a 
rush  for  the  ticket  office.  Johnson  did  not  ar- 
rive at  May  field  till  4.0  o'clock,  then  he  in- 
stantly made  his  way  to  Mr.  Earlsdown's  bed- 
room. 

All  the  servants  in  the  household  were  stand- 
ing round  the  bed  and  on  it  lay  the  uncon- 
scious figure  of  Mr.  Earlsdown. 

"What  is  it?"  cried  Johnson  pushing  his 
way  through  the  crowd. 

"Appoplexy"  answered  Susan  the  house- 
maid holding  her  apron  to  her  streaming  eyes 
"the  poor  dear  master  was  so  excited  think- 
ing about  Miss  Monton  and  then  all  of  a  sud- 
den he  received  a  note  telling  of  the  engage- 
ment of  Mr.  Albert  Morris  with  Miss  Saun- 
ders and  then  that  sent  him  off  because  he 
always  wanted  Mr.  Albert  to  marry  Miss  Mon- 
[59] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

ton,  and  when  Mary  went  into  the  drawing 
room,  there  he  was  in  a  fit." 

Just  then  the  door  opened  and  in  walked 
Doctor  Mason.  The  result  of  his  visit  will 
be  seen  later  on. 


CHAPTER  12 

SYLVIA'S   RETURN 


It  was  a  beautiful  morning  about  3  or  4  days 
after  our  hero  and  heroine's  arrival  at  Mar- 
gate. Leslie  was  just  finishing  his  coffee  and 
toast  and  Sylvia  was  sitting  near  the  window 
glancing  over  the  morning  paper. 

Suddenly  her  rosy  face  turned  deadly  pale 
and  the  paper  nearly  dropped  from  her  trem- 
bling fingers. 

"What  is  is  dearest?"  asked  Leslie  placing 
his  arm  around  her  waist  and  kissing  her 
pallid  forehead  "has  anything  in  the  paper 
shaken  your  nerves?" 

"Oh  Leslie  Leslie"  shrieked  Sylvia  falling 
into  his  arms  "read  this  and  be  satisfied  that 
my  nerves  are  shaken." 

Leslie  siezed  the  paper  and  read  as  follows : 
[60] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OF  LESLIE  WOODCOCK 

"Mayfield  Sussex.  Last  Tuesday  Mr.  Rich- 
ard George  Earlsdown  of  Yellowflower  Hall 
was  siezed  with  appoplexy.  On  that  same  day 
he  had  prevented  his  neice  from  marrying  a 
certain  gentleman  of  the  neighbourhood  and 
she  has  run  away  with  her  intended,  viz  Mr. 
Leslie  Alexander  Woodcock. 

Mr.  Earlsdown  is  now  repenting  that  his 
consent  was  not  given  to  his  heartless  niece 
and  that  if  she  comes  back  before  he  dies, 
married  or  unmarried,  she  will  receive  his  love 
and  forgiveness  for  ever ;  he  is  now  in  a  dying 
state  and  we  fear  that  unless  his  niece  soon 
returns  he  will  decidedly  expire." 

"Shall  you  go  home"  asked  Leslie  quietly. 

"Yes  yes"  exclaimed  Sylvia  "Oh  Leslie  help 
me  to  pack,  I  feel  too  weak." 

The  trunks  were  soon  packed  and  the  heart 
broken  couple  were  on  their  way  to  Mayfield. 
Arriving  at  the  Hall  Sylvia  flew  up  to  her  un- 
cle's room  and  throwing  herself  on  the  floor 
shook  the  room  with  ear  piercing  sobs. 

"Who  is  crying?"  presently  asked  Mr.  Earls- 
down. 

"It  is  me  uncle — ^your  repentant  niece." 

Mr.  Earlsdown  gave  a  contented  smile  and 
[61] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

turned  away  his  head.  Presently  he  turned 
round  and  his  eyes  fell  upon  Sylvia's  white 
hand  on  the  counterpane. 

"Mrs.  Woodcock  I  see"  he  said  with  a  smile 
looking  at  the  golden  wedding  ring  on  Sylvia's 
third  finger. 

"Yes  Uncle"  said  Sylvia  in  a  low  tone  "But 
you  wont  leave  me  till  I  am  better  will  you 
child"  said  her  uncle. 

"Never  uncle"  said  Sylvia  "never  to  your 
dying  day." 

CHAPTER  13 

HOW  IT  ENDED 

Seven  years  have  elapsed  since  the  events  told 
in  our  last  chapter  and  our  scene  once  more 
changes  to  the  ball  room  at  Asmer  House. 
Leslie  and  Sylvia  no  longer  newly  married 
people  are  sitting  by  the  piano  and  opposite 
to  them  on  the  sofa  are  Isobel  Saunders  and 
Albert  Woodcock.  Presently  Albert  advances 
to  the  piano  and  asks  Sylvia  to  sing  a  song. 

"Yes  if  I  can  get  anyone  to  play  my  accom- 
paniment" says  Sylvia. 

"I  only  wish  I  could  play"  said  Albert  rub- 
[62] 


THE  TRUE  HISTORY  OF  LESLIE   WOODCOCK 

bing  his  face  and  looking  with  sad  eyes  at 
Mrs.  Woodcock.  Immediately  Isobel  seated 
herself  at  the  piano  and  ran  her  fairy  like 
fingers  over  the  notes  while  Sylvia's  melodious 
voice  kept  time  to  the  music ;  and  as  the  beau- 
tiful words  of  "See  the  conquering  hero 
comes"  rang  out  like  a  peal  of  thunder,  Mr. 
Earlsdown  come  bounding  in. 

Here  the  band  struck  up  God  save  the  Queen 
and  everybody  stood  up  in  respectful  silence ; 
and  as  the  last  notes  of  the  German  band  died 
away  Mrs.  Woodcock  took  leave  of  her  friends 
as  we  will  do  of  the  characters  of  this  book. 

THE  END 


[63] 


WHERE   LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

CHAPTER  1 

The  silvery  moon  rises  slowly  above  the  moun- 
tains of  white  clouds  and  sheds  its  quiet  light 
upon  one  of  the  most  beautiful  scenes  of  the 
sheltered  nooks  in  the  picturesque  county  of 
Devonshire.  The  tall  green  hills,  so  thickly 
covered  with  wild  thyme  rise  clear  and  high 
against  the  blue  sky  above.  The  rippling 
w^aters  of  a  little  streamlet  glide  softly  upon 
its  way  through  lovely  banks  of  sweet  green 
moss.  Presently  a  white  cloud  envelopes  the 
pale  moon  and  all  is  darkness! 

Only  for  a  moment,  the  cloud  passes  away 
and  the  bright  light  pours  down  upon  two  fig- 
ures. The  one  the  tall  slim  figure  of  a  young 
girl,  the  other  the  broad  well  built  figure  of  a 
richly  dressed  man.  He  wore  a  beautifully 
made  blue  serge  suit  and  a  white  tie  fastened 
with  a  gold  and  diamond  pin.  His  felt  hat 
fitted  as  though  it  had  been  made  for  him  and 
[67] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

his  light  overcoat  and  kid  gloves  were  like  the 
rest  of  his  toilet  well  made  and  of  a  rich  ma- 
terial. His  black  hair  grew  thickly  on  his 
head  and  his  brown  eyes  glared  fiercely,  his 
brown  skin  was  red  with  rage  and  his  white 
teeth  were  clenched. 

The  girl  on  the  contrary  was  poorly  dressed 
and  did  not  seem  at  home  in  the  presence  of 
the  rich  man.  She  wore  a  pale  grey  dress 
trimmed  with  green  velvet.  It  had  seen  its 
best  days  for  it  was  worn  in  many  places. 
She  wore  a  straw  hat  and  a  white  scarf  round 
her  neck.  She  was  a  lovely  girl ! !  Her  plen- 
tiful golden  hair  was  coiled  into  a  knob  be- 
hind and  cut  in  a  small  fringe  in  front.  Her 
large  blue  eyes  spoke  of  many  mysteries  and 
were  fringed  by  golden  lashes.  Her  cherry 
coloured  lips  were  small  and  pressed  together 
in  her  nervous  state.  Her  white  teeth  were 
clenched  and  she  trembled  under  the  viscious 
glare  of  her  companion. 

"I  tell  you  Beatrice  you  are  out  of  your 
senses,  you  must  be,  there  is  no  doubt  of  it, 
how  can  you  refuse  such  an  offer?"  said  the 
man  fiercely. 

"Oh  Lawrence  do  listen  to  me,"  said  the 
unhappy  girl,  "it  is  impossible,  it  cannot  be. 
[68] 


WHEEE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

You  are  very  kind,  and  I  always  had  and  al- 
ways shall  have  a  very  great  respect  for  you, 
but  I  cannot  marry  you,  indeed  I  cannot!  we 
are  no  match,  I  am  poor  and  you  are  rich.  Be- 
sides I  have  a  reason  for  not  accepting  you  for 
my  husband.  Oh  Lawrence  you  make  me  so 
unhappy!"  and  here  the  poor  girl  stopped 
short,  gave  a  hurried  look  round  and  pressed 
her  hand  to  her  heart. 

"Beatrice  Langton  you  are  a  lunatic"  cried 
the  man,  "give  me  an  answer  straight  out — 
yes  or  no.  Will  you  be  my  wife?  Speak  out 
and  dont  go  jibbering  on  in  that  sentimental 
fashion;  say  yes  and  you  will  live  in  luxury 
and  riches  for  the  rest  of  your  life,  say  no  and 
you  go  home  poor  and  degraded.  Now  give  me 
an  answer  Yes  or  No !" 

The  girl  raised  her  head  and  spoke  thus — 
"Lawrence  I  am  verj^  sorry  to  say  it  but  my 
answer  is  No!  Goodbye  Mr.  Cathcart,  good- 
bye Lawrence,  perhaps  we  shall  never  meet 
again.  What?  you  will  not  even  shake  hands ! 
Very  well,  goodnight  Lawrence,  goodnight." 

She  turned  and  went  away  leaving  him  in 
the  darkness. 


[69] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  hee  book 
CHAPTER  2 

BEATBICE  LANGTON'S  HOME 

When  Beatrice  went  away  she  made  straight 
for  her  home  for  it  was  close  on  nine  and  her 
mother  would  be  anxious.  Her  heart  was 
heavy  and  her  eyelids  were  wet  with  fast 
falling  tears  as  she  made  her  way  accross  the 
desolate  moor.  Presently  she  came  to  the 
stream  and  after  crossing  the  bridge  she  made 
for  the  common.  On  the  outskirts  of  the  vil- 
lage stood  her  home.  A  little  brown  cottage 
with  carefully  trimmed  roses  and  jasmine 
creeping  up  the  porch  and  a  neat  little  garden 
in  front.  She  opened  tlie  gate,  walked  up  the 
path  and  opened  the  door. 

What  a  pleasant  scene  was  there  before  her! 
A  bright  fire  was  burning  in  the  well  kept 
hearth  and  an  old  lady  sat  beside  it  knitting 
stockings  for  the  coming  winter.  Many  pic- 
tures adorned  the  walls.  A  gentleman  was 
writing  at  a  table  in  the  window.  Three  little 
girls  all  in  red  frocks  and  white  pinnafores 
were  employed  in  different  ways.  The  eldest 
was  some  ten  years  old  with  curly  hair  and 
[70] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

blue  eyeb  and  was  busy  with  some  corn-flowers 
and  poppies  in  a  glass  vase.  The  other  two 
who  looked  about  eight  and  six  had  brown  eyes 
and  very  fair  hair  (and)  were  looking  at  a 
book  at  the  middl-e  table.  They  all  jumped  up 
as  Beatrice  entered. 

"Why  Beatrice  dear  how  late  you  are !"  said 
Mrs.  Langton  "I  sent  your  supper  down. 
"Mary,  ring  the  bell,  Beatrice  must  be 
hungry." 

"No  I  am  not,"  answered  Beatrice  smiling 
wearily  and  seating  herself  in  the  chair  her 
sister  had  placed  for  her,  "I  am  only  very 
tired  and  would  like  to  go  to  bed." 

"Oh  you  must  have  something,"  said  Mr, 
Langton,  "Cook  made  some  lovely  cheese  cakes 
for  supper,  and  you  shall  have  some  wine  to 
drink." 

Just  then  the  maid  entered,  and  in  spite  of 
herself  Beatrice  was  soon  enjoying  a  hearty 
meal. 

"Oh  there  is  half  past  nine!"  cried  Mrs. 
Langton,  "Lily  and  Tina  go  to  bed  at  once, 
Mary  can  wait  up  for  Beatrice  if  she  likes." 

The  two  little  children  ran  off  hand  in  hand 
murmering  "lucky  Mary." 

[71] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  heb  book 


CHAPTER  3 

It  was  eight  o'clock  next  morning  when  Bea- 
trice opened  her  weary  eyes  and  look  round 
her  little  room.  She  jumped  up  immediately 
and  ran  down  to  breakfast. 

Her  father  had  just  gone  off  to  his  farming, 
but  her  mother  was  sitting  in  her  accustomed 
place  by  the  fireside  reading  a  letter  which  was 
evidently  causing  her  some  anxiety. 

"Well  Mother"  cried  Beatrice,  "what  is  the 
matter?" 

*Well  dear"  replied  Mrs.  Langton,  sipping 
her  tea  as  she  spoke,  "I  have  had  a  letter  from 
Mrs.  Vindsor  who  went  abroad  last  year,  and 
she  wants  you  to  go  and  spend  the  winter  with 
her  in  Paris.  I  would  like  you  to  go  dear,  but 
you  are  my  eldest  child  and  you  are  by  no 
means  strong." 

"Oh  Mother  do  let  me  go,  I  should  enjoy  it, 
and  you  know  I  am  much  stronger  since  I  took 
to  eating  Mother  Segul's  Syrup." 

"I  know  my  love"  said  Mrs.  Langton,  '*I  will 
speak  to  your  father  about  it,  and  in  the  mean- 
time pour  me  out  another  cup  of  tea  please." 
[72] 


WHEEB  LOVE  UBS  DEEPEST 

Beatrice  caught  hold  of  the  teapot  smiling 
happily  as  she  did  so;  her  father  was  not  the 
man  to  say  no,  and  what  he  said  her  mother 
seldom  differed  from ;  so  she  cut  her  bread  and 
carved  her  bacon  singing  a  merry  song  through 
it  all.  After  breakfast  Beatrice  dusted  the 
room,  got  the  children  ready  for  school,  and 
then  adjusting  a  straw  hat  upon  her  golden 
tresses  she  prepared  herself  for  a  saunter 
through  the  beautiful  fields  fresh  with  the 
smell  of  new  mown  hay  and  Aldemy  cows. 
She  gathered  flowers  as  she  went  and  though 
she  felt  bright  and  happy  by  the  news  the 
post  had  brought  there  was  a  sore  corner  in 
her  heart — she  had  quarrelled  with  Lawrence 
Cathcart,  and  there  was  not  a  man  in  Senbury 
Glen  who  did  not  know  his  temper!  As  she 
strolled  along  she  caught  sight  of  Mr.  Lang- 
ton  who  was  discussing  the  subject  of  Welsh 
sheep  with  a  tradesman.  He  saw  Beatrice  and 
walked  towards  her. 

"Well  Bia,"  he  cried,  "looking  at  my  cows? 
aren't  they  lovely?-' 

"Beautiful  Father,"  cried  Beatrice,  "but  do 
you  know  Mrs.  Vindsor  wants  me  to  go  to 
Paris  and  spend  the  winter  with  her  family, 
and  may  I  go?" 

[73] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

^TTes  certainly,"  said  Mr.  Langton,  "and  I 
suppose  that  means  you  would  like  a  pound 
or  two  to  buy  dresses  and  hats?" 

Beatrice  bit  her  lip  and  smiled,  "I  suppose 
so  father,"  she  said  gazing  placidly  at  her 
worn  elbows. 

"Very  well,"  said  her  father,  "I  will  give 
you  £10, 1  should  advice  a  blue  serge  dress  and 
a  yellow  hat." 

"Oh  no  father!"  shrieked  Beatrice,  "I  will 
get  a  green  dress  and  a  hat  trimmed  with 
roses." 

"Very  well,"  said  Mr  Langton  kicking  the 
hay  with  his  feet  "do  as  you  please  my  dear, 
by  the  bye  when  are  you  expected  in  Paris?" 

"Tomorrow  week  father,"  said  Beatrice,  "at 
least  so  Mother  says." 

Mr  Langton  whistled  and  then  turning  to 
his  daughter  he  said,  "I  tell  you  what  Bia,  you 
had  better  call  at  the  dressmaker  on  your  way 
home,  I  hate  a  bustle  at  the  last  moment."  so 
saying  Mr  Langton  gave  his  daughter  £10  in 
ready  gold !  Beatrice  took  them  home  and  put 
them  in  her  pui*se  till  the  afternoon  when  she 
paid  a  long  visit  to  the  dressmaker.  She  in- 
vested in  a  lovely  green  silk  dress  trimmed 
with  a  delicate  shade  of  rose  pink,  and  the 
[74] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

dainty  little  hat  was  of  the  same  picturesque 
colours.  She  likewise  bought  a  costly  diamond 
brooch  and  two  silver  bangles  to  make  up 
the  £10. 

On  coming  out  of  the  shop  she  turned  on 
to  the  moors  for  a  last  walk  before  going  to 
Paris,  for  there  would  be  plenty  to  do  at  home 
such  as  darning  stockings,  mending  clothes, 
etc:  She  called  for  Nelly  Reeves  (a  friend  of 
hers) ;  it  would  be  a  good  chance  to  outdo  her 
thought  Beatrice,  for  Nelly  had  been  to  Italy 
the  year  before  and  did  nothing  but  boast  of 
it  all  day.  So  the  two  girls  arm  in  arm  started 
for  the  moors.  Nelly  Reeves  was  a  tall  good 
looking  girl,  slightly  pretty,  but  with  none  of 
the  wistful  beauty  about  her  that  was  so 
clearly  stamped  on  all  Beatrice  Langton's  fea- 
tures. She  had  black  hair  and  what  she  con- 
sidered beautiful  eyes,  though  they  really  were 
small  and  vacant  in  their  perpetual  stare. 

"Well  I  hope  you  will  enjoy  yourself"  she 
remarked  briskly  when  Beatrice  told  her  of 
the  invitation  to  Paris. 

"I  am  sure  I  shall,"  said  Beatrice,  gently 
feeling  her  hair  behind,  "only  think  of  the  de- 
lights of  it!  The  Vindsors  live  in  a  Chateau 
you  know!" 

[75] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

*Tes,  I  suppose  it  will  be  jolly  for  you,"  said 
Nelly  "who  are  the  Vindsors?" 

"Oh  dont  you  remember  Clara  Vindsor?" 
said  Beatrice,  "she  was  so  very  pretty  and 
polite  in  her  ways." 

"I  recollect  her,"  said  Nelly  gazing  on  the 
far  away  blue  hills,  "oh  Beatrice  how  lovely 
that  view  is !" 

"Yes,"  said  Beatrice  sadly,  "I  came  up  here 
last  night  for  a  walk." 

"Alone?"  asked  Nelly. 

Beatrice  wished  she  had  not  spoken  then, 
but  being  frank  and  straightforward  she  re- 
plied "no  I  was  not  alone." 

"Who  with?"  enquired  Nelly. 

"Never  mind,"  retorted  Beatrice. 

"Oh  Beatrice  do  tell  me"  coaxed  Nelly,  I'll 
not  tell  a  soul." 

"I  dont  care  if  you  do,"  said  Beatrice  coldly. 

"Well  let  me  see  if  I  can  guess"  said  Nelly 
artfully  "was  it  Mr  Cathcart?" 

"What  makes  you  guess  him?"  asked  Bea- 
trice angrily. 

"Why  because  he  has  been  paying  attentions 
to  you  lately,  and  I  thought  he  might  have 
come  up  here  to  propose"  said  Nelly. 

"You  have  most  silly  ideas!"  retorted  Bea- 
[76] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

trice,  "if  you  dont  leave  off  please  to  go  home, 
what  if  he  did  propose?" 

"Oh  nothing  at  all,"  replied  Nelly,  "if  you 
are  so  disagreeable  I  imll  go  home,"  so  saying 
Miss  Reeves  tucked  up  her  dress  and  walked 
home. 

"Life  is  hard!"  sighed  Beatrice,  "nothing 
seems  to  go  right,  first  I  quarrel  with  Law- 
rence and  then  with  Nelly — why  what  is 
that?"  she  cried  as  she  caught  sight  of  some- 
thing gold  glittering  in  the  pathway. 

She  stooped  to  pick  it  up;  it  was  a  gentle- 
man's gold  link,  beautifully  carved  and  en- 
graved with  the  initials  L.  O. 

"L.  C."  repeated  Beatrice  handling  the  link 
pensively  "why  they  are  his  initials,  can  it  be 
his  I  wonder?  why  yes"  she  continued,  "here 
is  the  name  Lawrence  Cathcart;  His  Links! 
yes  they  are  his,  I  will  keep  them  and  I  may 
some  day  have  occasion  to  return  them  to 
him,"  so  saying  she  put  the  articles  in  her 
leather  purse  and  turned  towards  home. 

In  som  unaccountable  way  Beatrice  turned 
into  the  High  Street  and  had  to  pass  Law- 
rence Cathcart's  house,  a  splendid  white  stone 
building  standing  apart  from  the  other  houses 
in  a  beautiful  garden  of  well  tended  blooms. 
[77] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

'*What  riches!"  sighed  Beatrice  pausing  at 
the  iron  gates,  and  as  her  blue  eyes  searched 
the  lovely  grounds  her  glance  fell  upon  Law- 
rence Cathcart.  He  was  standing  under  a  tree 
with  an  open  book  in  his  hands.  He  wore  a 
light  fawn  suit  and  his  black  curly  hair  was 
exposed  to  the  Autumn  sun;  and  as  Beatrice 
gazed  on  this  good  looking  young  man  she 
wondered  why  she  had  not  noticed  before  how 
exquisitely  curly  his  hair  and  moustache  was, 
how  fine  his  nose  and  eyes,  and  how  beauti- 
fully his  mouth  was  curved. 

But  she  did  not  talk  to  him  or  try  to  at- 
tract his  attention,  and  sad  and  disheartened 
she  walked  home. 


CHAPTER  4 

Tea  was  ready  when  Beatrice  returned  home 
and  she  drew  in  her  chair  and  clustered  round 
the  table. 

"Well,  what  is  your  dress  like?"  asked  Mrs 
Langton  as  she  passed  the  butter  to  her  hus- 
band. 

"Oh  it  is  lovely  Mother"  answered  Beatrice, 
[78] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

"and  oh  Father"  she  continued,   "I  bought 
some  jewellry  too!" 

"Jewellry"  cried  Mr.  Langton  stirring  his 
tea  very  hard,  "with  my  money?" 

"Well  yes  father,"  sighed  Beatrice,  "I  hope 
you  are  not  angry?" 

"What  did  you  buy"  enquired  Mr  Langton. 

"Two  bracelets  and  a  brooch"  said  Beatrice 
sadly. 

Mr.  Langton  coughed  and  helped  himself 
to  some  strawbeny  jam. 

"I  have  been  very  busy  putting  some  em- 
broidery on  your  white  petticoat  all  the  after- 
noon," said  Mrs  Langton  trying  to  change  the 
subject,  "you  know  I  had  a  telegram  to  say  you 
are  expected  on  Thursday  instead  of  next 
week." 

"Oh  Mother"  said  Beatrice,  "I  must  begin  to 
pack  at  once!"  so  saying  she  flew  up  to  her 
bedroom,  and  ten  minutes  later  the  floor  was 
littered  with  as  many  articles  of  clothing  as 
you  could  wish  to  see,  and  when  Mrs  Langton 
came  up  after  tea  she  found  her  daughter 
seated  on  the  bed  amid  stockings  of  every 
shade,  curling  some  crimson  feathers. 

"My  dear  Beatrice!"  cried  that  good  lady 
in  astonishment,  "what  are  you  doing?" 
[79] 


DAISY  ashfoed;  hee  book 

"Well  I  was  trying  to  pack  mother*'  an- 
swered Beatrice  calmly. 

"I  see"  said  Mrs  Langton  folding  up  a  blue 
skirt  as  she  spoke,  "if  you  will  allow  me  to 
help  you  I  think  you  will  manage  better." 

"Very  well,"  replied  Beatrice,  "there  are  the 
trunks." 

"Yes  I  see  them"  said  Mrs  Langton,  "I  think 
your  new  dress  and  hat  had  better  go  in  the 
basket  trunk  dont  you?" 

"Perhaps  so"  said  Beatrice  gathering  the 
stockings  off  the  bed,  "Oh  mother,  to  think 
that  the  day  after  tomorrow  I  shall  be  going  to 
Paris!" 

"Yes  indeed  dear"  replied  Mrs  Langton 
glancing  round  the  littered  room,  "you  have 
plenty  of  work  to  do,  just  darn  these  stock- 
ings will  you,  while  I  collect  your  hats." 

Beatrice  threaded  her  needle  and  once  she 
was  seated  in  the  big  arm-chair,  her  busy 
tongue  began  to  go. 

"What  time  do  you  suppose  I  shall  arrive 
at  Paris  mother?"  was  the  first  question. 

"Let  me  see,  the  boat  starts  from  Newhaven 
at  11  in  the  morning,"  said  Mrs  Langton 
slowly,  "I  think  you  get  to  Paris  about  ten 
in  the  evening  though  I  wont  be  sure." 
[80] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

"How  nice !"  said  Beatrice,  "is  the  Vindsor's 
house  very  grand?" 

"I  believe  so"  replied  her  mother  "at  least 
they  keef  fifty  servants  and  nearly  everything 
is  either  gold  or  silver!" 

"Gracious!"  exclaimed  Beatrice. 

"Yes,"  said  Mrs  Langton,  "now  Beatrice 
bring  that  darning  downstairs,  we  must  finish 
packing  tomorrow,  I  will  mend  that  skirt  for 
you,"  and  so  saying  Mrs  Langton  left  the 
room. 


CHAPTER  5 

At  last  the  eventful  day  came  and  found  Bea- 
trice up  at  six  o'clock,  putting  the  last  articles 
in  her  hand  bag.  By  eight  o'clock  she  was  at 
the  station  taking  the  last  farewells. 

The  little  ones  crowded  round  her,  giving 
her  chocolate  and  various  sweets  to  eat  on  the 
way.  Mrs  Langton  sobbed  copiously,  and  Mr 
Langton  as  he  kissed  his  daughter  pressed  a 
sovereign  into  her  hand.  But  at  last  the  guard 
waved  his  flag,  the  porters  slammed  the  doors, 
and  Beatrice  found  herself  spinning  away 
through  fields  of  every  shade,  fast  leaving  Sen- 
[81] 


DAISY  ashpord:  her  book 

bury  Glen  behind  and  approaching  Newhaven 
Harbour.  Beatrice  gave  a  little  sigh  half  of 
joy  and  half  of  fear,  and  then  subsided  into 
her  novel  and  Tefreshments  till  the  train 
stopped  and  she  found  herself  in  the  aforesaid 
harbour.  There  were  a  great  many  passengers 
going  by  the  Dieppe  boat,  and  Beatrice  had 
some  difficulty  to  declare  her  luggage  and 
smuggle  the  packet  of  coffee  her  thoughtful 
mother  had  put  in  the  sponge  bag.  But  at  last 
she  got  on  the  boat  and  once  she  was  seated 
in  her  deck  chair  gazing  on  the  rough  sea,  she 
could  not  help  shedding  a  few  tears  as  she 
thought  of  the  little  brown  cottage  standing 
alone  on  the  outskirts  of  Senbury  Glen.  But 
she  soon  cheered  up  and  asked  the  stewardess 
to  show  her  to  her  cabin.  The  woman  obeyed 
and  walked  along  the  deck  till  she  came  to  a 
battered  looking  door,  which  she  opened  say- 
ing— "Here  is  your  cabin  miss,  your  berth  is 
number  10  and  you  will  find  some  water  to 
wash  in." 

Beatrice  thanked  her  and  entered  the  room. 
A  woman  five  children  and  a  nurse  were  seated 
round  the  room.  The  nurse  had  two  Small 
babies  on  her  knee  which  she  was  trying  to 
hush  to  sleep  in  vain.  The  mother  was  at- 
[82] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

tempting  to  comb  the  hair  of  a  very  frantic  lit- 
tle boy  and  scolding  two  girls  who  would  insist 
on  unfastening  all  the  trunks  and  scattering 
the  contents  on  the  floor.  Beatrice  took  no  no- 
tice of  the  noisy  party,  but  went  to  her  corner 
of  the  cabin  and  did  her  hair  and  washed  her 
face  in  some  hard  salt  water.  The  stewardess 
then  brought  her  some  tea  and  a  bit  of  cake 
and  Beatrice  took  the  opportunity  to  ask  her 
if  she  was  to  share  the  same  cabin  as  the  chil- 
dren and  their  elders. 

"Well,"  whispered  the  stewardess,  "I'm 
sorry  to  say  you  must,  but  I  expect  they  will 
go  on  deck  soon  and  then  you  will  be  alright 
miss." 

Beatrice  smiled  and  tried  to  read  her  book 
amidst  the  deafening  roars  of  the  babies.  But 
in  a  little  while  the  nurse  marched  them  all  up 
on  deck,  and  the  mother  soon  followed  with 
one  fat  baby  and  a  basket  of  refreshments  in 
her  arms.  Then  there  was  peace  and  Beatrice 
quite  enjoyed  her  little  dinner  of  ham  sand- 
wiches and  a  cold  custard.  But  about  2  o'clock 
she  began  to  feel  drowsy  and  enjoyed  a  pleas- 
ant sleep,  and  at  the  end  of  half  an  hour  was 
surprised  to  find  she  was  in  Dieppe. 

She  gathered  her  luggage  together  and  a 
[83] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  hbe  book 

good  natured  sailor  helped  her  off  the  steamer. 
She  again  declared  her  luggage  and  went  to 
the  station  where  she  awaited  the  arrival  of 
the  train  to  Paris.  At  last  it  came  np,  and 
Beatrice  found  a  comfortable  carriage  well 
padded  with  cushions  and  rugs,  and  a  fat  sulky 
looking  girl  in  one  corner  who  was  busily  en- 
gaged sucking  lemons  and  studying  Bradshaw. 


CHAPTER  6 

It  was  close  on  ten  when  the  train  stopped 
at  Paris,  and  Beatrice  and  the  fat  girl  alighted 
to  the  platform. 

"Do  you  reside  here?"  asked  the  girl  in 
broken  English. 

"I  am  here  on  a  visit,"  replied  Beatrice. 

"I  see;  is  it  not  cold  mademoiselle?"  said 
this  friendly  girl. 

"Very,"  answered  Beatrice  buttoning  the 
collar  of  her  coat. 

"Yes  very,"  continued  the  girl,  "ah  Made- 
moiselle you  have  no  wraps ;  take  my  shawl," 
and  without  another  word  the  girl  pulled  off 
her  shawl  and  flung  it  round  the  shoulders  of 
the  astonished  Beatrice,  and  then  disappeared 
[84] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

Into  the  refreshment  room  from  which  she  did 
not  reappear  again  in  a  hurry.  Beatrice  was 
too  astonished  to  speak  and  hardly  liked  the 
coarse  woollen  shawl  which  had  been  so  hos- 
pitably flung  on  to  her  shoulders. 

Just  as  she  had  with  some  difficulty  found 
her  luggage  a  very  grand  footman  dressed  in 
green  plush  came  up,  and  touching  his  hat 
said  "Pour  le  Chateau?" 

Beatrice  said  "Oui"  in  a  very  vague  manner, 
and  soon  found  herself  rumbling  along  the 
streets  of  Paris  in  a  very  comfortable  carriage 
with  her  luggage  piled  round  her  in  a  kind  of 
pyramid  and  the  friendly  girl's  shawl  still 
clinging  to  her  shoulders. 

Soon  the  vehicle  reduced  speed  and  all  at 
once  Beatrice  found  herself  at  the  great  en- 
trance porch  of  "Le  Chateau !" 

The  footman  rang  the  bell  and  then  went 
away  leaving  Beatrice  in  a  transport  of  fear 
and  joy  on  the  steps.  Soon  the  door  was 
opened  by  a  very  fat  butler  with  powdered 
hair  and  a  green  plush  uniform. 

"What  can  I  do  for  yon?"  he  asked  with  the 
air  of  a  king. 

"Oh  please  I  have  come  to  stay"  said  Bea- 
trice nervously. 

[85] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"Step  inside,"  said  the  courtly  butler. 

Beatrice  did  as  she  was  bid  and  found  her- 
self in  a  most  magnificent  hall  hung  with  rich 
velyet  curtains  and  paved  with  Turkish  car- 
pets, and  supported  by  gold  and  silver  pillars. 

"What  name?"  enquired  the  butler. 

"Miss  Langton,"  said  Beatrice. 

The  butler  then  lead  her  along  costly  corri- 
doors  and  majestic  looking  passages  and  at 
last  stopped  at  a  door  which  he  flung  open  and 
called  in  a  powerful  voice  "Miss  Langton!" 

A  murmur  arose  at  this  announcement  and 
in  less  than  a  minute  Beatrice  was  in  Mrs. 
Vindsor's  arms  being  hugged  to  death  almost. 
*'My  dear  Beatrice!"  she  gasped  when  her 
kisses  were  exhausted  "how  pleased  I  am  to 
see  you!  the  steak  has  just  gone  down  to  be 
kept  hot,  come  and  see  Clara." 

These  comforting  words  soothed  Beatrice, 
and  then  Clara  came  forward  to  greet  her 
friend. 

Clara  was  a  slight  thin  girl  about  19  with 
very  fair  hair  and  blue  eyes,  she  wore  a  blue 
satin  dress  trimmed  with  real  Brussels  lace  in 
keeping  with  Le  Chateau,  and  a  spray  of  blue 
flowers  in  her  hair. 

"My  sisters  will  be  down  in  one  minute" 
[86] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

she  said  kindly  "their  maids  are  doing  their 
hairs." 

"Oh  I  see,"  said  Beatrice  rapidly  taking  off 
her  gloves  and  displaying  with  some  pride  her 
white  smooth  hands. 

"I  suppose  you  are  very  tired,"  said  Mrs. 
Vindsor  giving  the  fire  a  poke  with  the  toe  of 
her  shoe. 

"Yes  I  am,"  said  Beatrice  "it  was  very  rough 
crossing." 

Just  then  the  door  opened  and  two  girls  en- 
tered about  22  and  24  in  age.  The  eldest  was 
by  no  means  beautiful  but  she  was  intensely 
good.  She  had  small  black  eyes  and  black  hair 
which  she  wore  in  a  most  peculiar  manner,  it 
was  cut  in  a  fringe  in  front  and  gathered  into 
a  huge  knob  behind  all  except  one  piece  which 
hung  down  her  back  and  on  the  end  of  which 
a  single  red  rose  w^as  attached.  She  was  at- 
tired in  yellow  silk  and  was  by  no  means  cour- 
teous to  Beatrice,  her  name  was  Honoria. 

The  other  girl  was  the  most  beautiful  of  the 
three.  She  had  lovely  brown  hair  and  soft 
blue  eyes  fringed  by  sweet  long  lashes.  Her 
nose  and  mouth  were  enough  to  attract  an 
artist  towards  her ;  she  was  dressed  in  a  lovely 
pink  silk  dress  and  her  knob  was  arrayed  by 
[87] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  her  book 

A  pink  feather.  Her  name  was  Margaret  and 
she  was  known  through  all  Paris  as  the  "sweet 
young  lady  with  the  pathetic  blue  eyes !"  and 
on  the  20th  of  August  (her  birthday)  not  a 
single  person  omitted  to  give  her  a  present. 
Beatrice  thought  her  lovely  and  kissed  her  on 
both  cheeks  with  hearty  good  cheer. 

And  so  ended  Beatrice's  first  night  at  Le 
Chateau. 

CHAPTER  7 

The  next  morning  Beatrice  had  a  slight  head- 
ache and  did  not  rise  till  the  breakfast  gong 
sounded  through  the  walls  of  the  great  castle. 

Just  as  she  was  ready  her  bedroom  was 
opened  and  Margaret  appeared. 

"Oh  Beatrice,"  she  cried,  "isn't  it  a  lovely 
morning?  Mama  has  just  had  a  note  asking 
us  all  to  Mrs.  Middle's  garden  party  this 
afternoon,  there  will  be  a  lot  of  English  people 
there  just  arrived  like  yourself." 

**Yes  very  nice,"  said  Beatrice  and  the  two 
went  down  to  breakfast  together. 

Mrs.   Vindsor  and  Honoria   were  already 
seated  at  the  table  enjoying  the  fragrant  meal, 
but  Clara  had  not  yet  come  down. 
[88] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

"How  late  you  are  Margaret"  protested  Mrs. 
VindSor. 

"I  am  sorry  Mother"  said  Margaret  cracking 
her  egg. 

"So  I  should  hope"  said  Honoria  shaking 
her  head  so  that  the  rose  at  the  end  of  her 
tail  swayed  to  and  fro  also. 

After  the  meal  was  over  Clara  proposed  to 
take  Beatrice  for  a  walk  in  the  gay  town  as 
Margaret  was  going  to  trim  a  hat  for  Mrst 
Middle's  garden  party,  and  Honoria  alW3»ys 
did  the  housekeeping. 

Beatrice  was  delighted  at  the  offer  and  soon 
joined  Clara  in  the  spacious  hall. 

"We  must  go  this  way"  said  Clara  "as  I 
have  to  go  the  Bank  for  Mother." 

"Oh  alright"  said  Beatrice  taking  Clara's 
arm. 

Then  followed  a  little  conversation  about 
nothing  in  particular,  and  by  the  time  they 
reached  the  Bank  Beatrice  had  quite  decided 
that  though  Clara  was  very  pleasant  and 
cheery  she  was  not  as  nice  as  Margaret  who 
was  kindness  itself  to  the  strange  English 
girl. 

"Would  you  like  to  walk  up  and  down  while 
I  go  into  the  Bank?"  asked  Clara. 
[89] 


DAISY  ashford;  her  book 

"Yes  please,"  said  Beatrice  who  by  no  means 
appreciated  Banks,  and  so  saying  she  left 
Clara  in  the  office  and  walked  along  the  gay 
street.  She  seemed  very  strange  as  she 
walked  through  the  strange  streets  and  was 
so  taken  with  the  fancy  shops  that  she  forgot 
all  about  Clara  in  the  bank. 

"Dear  me!  what  lovely  gloves"  she  said  as 
she  stopped  outside  a  large  drapers  shop  "we 
dont  have  such  things  in  England!" 

^ust  then  somebody  passed  behind  her  and 
in  so  doing  brushed  against  her  dress.  Bea- 
trice at  once  looked  round  and  there  walking 
quietly  in  front  as  though  nothing  had  hap- 
pened was  a  man! 

Beatrice  looked  in  amazement  at  the  gentle- 
man calmly  receding  up  the  road,  and  as  she 
looked  the  form  seemed  to  grow  familiar  in 
front  of  her  eyes.  Surely  she  had  seen  that 
navy  blue  suit  before,  that  brown  hat  and 
those  boots !  Yes !  the  very  walk  was  familiar 
to  her.  She  knew  that  black  curly  hair  and 
that  well  formed  back  again! — it  was  Law- 
rence Cathcart! 

Beatrice  gave  a  low  cry  and  covered  her 
face  with  her  hands. 

The  man  looked  round  and  his  eyes  fell  upon 
[90] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

the  figure  of  the  unhappy  Beatrice.  He  evi- 
dently recognized  her  for  with  a  little  hesita- 
tion he  advanced  towards  her  and  taking  her 
arm  said  not  unkindly — "Come  with  me." 

"I  can't"  groaned  Beatrice. 

"You  must,"  said  Lawrence. 

Beatrice  could  do  no  more  but  slowly  and 
sadly  she  followed  her  enemy. 

Many  thoughts  flashed  through  her  mind 
during  that  walk,  thoughts  that  Beatrice  will 
never  forget. 

At  last  Lawrence  stopped  at  an  Inn  door 
and  he  mounted  the  steps  and  walked  in.  Bea- 
trice followed  in  silence. 

Presently  Lawrence  opened  a  door  and  the 
two  went  into  a  small  but  pretty  bedroom. 

"Now,"  said  Lawrence,  turning  the  key  in 
the  door  and  looking  kindly  at  Beatrice,  "have 
you  changed  your  mind  since  we  last  met?" 

The  tears  welled  into  Beatrice's  blue  eyes 
and  rolled  down  her  now  death-like  cheeks. 
"Lawrence,"  she  sobbed  at  length,  "I  wish  I 
could  say  I  had,  I  almost  love  you  Lawrence 
but  I  cannot  marry  you." 

"Very  well"  answered  Lawrence  drawing 
his  lips  tightly  together,  "I  see  my  journey 
to  France  has  been  made  in  vain ;  I  may  add," 
[91] 


DAISY  ashford:  heb  book 

he  continued  "that  I  came  here  purposely  to 
encounter  you  but  all  in  vain!  You  have  no 
real  reason  for  not  wishing  to  become  my  wife 
— it  is  not  possible;  but  I  will  now  flee  from 
you  and  perhaps  when  I  am  laid  upon  my  bed 
for  the  last  time  and  Death  has  siezed  me  in 
its  jaws  you  will  repent  of  your  past  wrongs ! !" 

"Oh  Lawrence!"  Beatrice  almost  screamed 
in  her  agony  "just  one  word  before  you  go!" 

"Not  one,"  replied  Lawrence,  and  with  these 
words  upon  his  lips  he  left  the  unhappy  Bea- 
trice in  a  swoon  upon  his  floor. 

Beatrice  had  given  one  hoarse  scream  as  she 
fell  to  the  floor,  and  it  brought  a  couple  of 
waiters  to  the  room. 

"What  is  it?"  asked  one. 

"A  young  lady  has  fainted"  said  the  other 
"run  for  the  doctor  quick." 

The  next  instant  there  was  a  regular  crowd 
round  Beatrice  all  intensely  interested,  and 
in  less  time  than  it  takes  to  tell  old  Doctor 
Holden  was  bending  over  Beatrice's  white 
rigid  face. 

"She  has  had  some  shock  I  fear"  said  he  feel- 
ing the  thin  white  hand  "can  anyone  in  the 
crowd  tell  me  where  this  lady  lives?" 

There  was  no  sound  of  a  reply  for  the  first 
[92] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

few  seconds  and  then  came  a  faint  "yes"  from 
the  back  of  the  throng. 

"Come  forward"  cried  the  doctor.  A  rus- 
tling and  a  murmering  of  voices  ensued  and 
then  the  figure  of  a  young  girl  rushed  forward. 
It  was  Margaret  Vindsor  who  had  come  out  in 
search  of  Clara  and  fearing  her  to  be  lost  had 
set  out  to  find  her. 

"Now"  said  Dr.  Holden  giving  Margaret  a 
chair,  "are  you  any  relation  to  this  young 
lady,  and  where  does  she  live?" 

"Oh  Dr.  Holden!"  cried  Margaret  "she  is 
a  friend  of  ours  and  is  on  a  visit  to  us — oh 
what  shall  I  do?     Oh  poor  Beatrice!!" 

"Why  Miss  Vindsor  is  it  you?"  Asked  Dr. 
Holden  in  surprise  "Waiter  run  for  a  cab, 
we  must  take  these  ladies  back  to  Le  Chateau." 

It  was  not  long  before  the  cab  stopped  at  the 
Inn  door  and  Dr.  Holden  assisted  by  two 
waiters  lifted  Beatrice  into  the  cab  and  laid 
her  gingerly  on  the  seat,  while  Margaret  speed- 
ily followed,  and  then  the  doctor  himself 
jumped  in  and  the  downcast  party  drove  back 
to  Le  Chateau. 


[93] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  heb  book 


*    CHAPTER  8 

Mrs.  Vindsor  together  with  Honoria  and 
Clara  were  waiting  breathlessly  in  the  hall 
when  the  cab  drove  up.  Honoria  flew  to  the 
door  and  the  minute  she  caught  sight  of  the 
unconscious  Beatrice  and  her  sister's  pale  face 
she  gave  a  loud  scream  and  tore  rapidly  to  her 
bedroom.  Beatrice  was  carried  to  her  bed- 
room at  once  and  the  doctor  soon  left  after 
leaving  his  directions. 

Margaret  was  in  a  great  state  of  anxiety, 
but  possessing  more  self  control  than  the  rest 
of  the  family  she  was  appointed  nurse.  Bea- 
trice with  the  aid  of  salts  and  mustard  plas- 
ters soon  came  to  her&elf,  but  Lawrence  Cath- 
cart  had  done  his  work — rheumatic  fever  set 
in  and  for  many  days  Beatrice  hung  between 
life  and  death.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Langton  were 
sent  for  and  duly  arrived  but  to  no  one  would 
Beatrice  confide  the  mystery  of  her  illness. 
The  more  she  thought  of  it  the  more  ill  she  be- 
came and  Honoria  prayed  a  good  deal.  By 
the  time  she  was  able  to  get  up  her  mind  was 
made  up.  She  would  look  for  Lawrence  Cath- 
[94] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

cart,  ask  his  pardon  and  become  his  wife.  Life 
offered  naught  else. 

CHAPTEK  9 

Ten  years  have  passed  since  the  events  re- 
corded in  my  last  chapter  took  place,  and 
Beatrice  now  a  woman  of  28,  is  fair  and  bloom- 
ing as  ever  but  with  an  anxious  care-worn  ex- 
pression round  her  face.  She  no  longer  lives 
in  the  pretty  cottage  in  Senbury  Glen  for  Mr. 
Langton  has  lost  a  great  deal  of  money  farm- 
ing, and  he  and  his  family  have  changed  their 
quarters  and  live  in  a  dingy  little  house  in  a 
London  back  street.  It  would  take  too  long 
to  relate  all  that  has  happened  in  the  last 
years,  so  I  will  describe  the  events  as  briefly 
as  possible.  To  begin  with  little  Tina  who 
was  always  a  delicate  child  has  died  within 
the  last  four  years  and  rests  in  the  churchyard 
at  Senbury  Glen.  Mary  and  Lily  have  had 
to  leave  school  early  and  Mary,  a  girl  of 
twenty  is  taking  lessons  in  painting  while  Lily 
stays  at  home. 

One  thing  I  must  not  omit  to  mention  is  that 
Beatrice  is  still  on  the  look  out  for  Lawrence 
[95] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

Cathcart  but  fears  she  will  never  find  him. 

One  Spring  morning  Beatrice  comes  down 
to  breakfast  and  finds  Mrs.  Langton  busy  with 
some  papers. 

"Well  mother"  she  says  sadly  for  her  merry 
tone  has  completely  deserted  her,  "have  you 
heard  of  anything  I  can  do  to  earn  my  living?" 

"Yes  dear  I  think  so"  replies  Mrs.  Langton 
glancing  nervously  at  the  manuscript  in  her 
hand,  "you  were  always  fond  of  nursing  were 
you  not  Beatrice?" 

"Yes  mother,  ever  since  I  had  that  illness" 
answeres  Beatrice  "it  was  poor  Margaret 
Vindsor  who  put  the  idea  in  my  head." 

"Poor  Margaret"  says  Mrs.  Langton,  for 
Margaret  may  be  numbered  among  the  dead. 

"Well  mother  what  about  me?"  asks  Bea- 
trice presently. 

"Oh  I  was  forgetting"  answers  Mrs.  Lang- 
ton "I  have  heard  from  Captain  Harsh  and 
he  says  if  I  care  to  let  you  go  to  India  he  has 
a  capital  place  for  you  as  a  military  hospital 
nurse." 

"To  attend  to  the  soldiers  wounded  in  bat- 
tle?" asks  Beatrice. 

"Yes  dear"  replies  Mrs.  Langton,  "I  will 
read  you  the  letter — "Madam;  Hearing  of 
[96] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

your  daughter's  wish  to  become  a  hospital 
nurse,  I  beg  to  offer  my  services.  If  you  do 
not  object  to  soldiers  I  have  a  lovely  place  out 
here  in  India  where  her  only  work  will  be  to 
attend  to  the  soldiers  in  their  bungalows 
either  in  the  night  or  day  as  her  turn  comes 
round.  She  will  live  with  the  other  nurses 
in  a  comfortable  house  not  far  from  the  battle 
field.  She  will  be  expected  to  bring  her  own 
clothes,  cups,  plates  and  knives  etc :  She  must 
be  cheerful  and  kind  and  must  make  herself 
obliging  to  the  soldiers.  I  will  expect  her  by 
the  next  mail. 

Believe  me,  Madam, 

Yours  very  sincerely, 
Geoege  Haesh  (Captain  of  the 
109th  Regiment.) 

"That  sounds  very  nice  mother"  answers 
Beatrice  "I  think  I  will  go." 

"What  about  the  character  you  are  expected 
to  have?"  says  Mrs.  Langton  artfully. 

"I  think  I  am  both  cheerful  and  kind"  says 
Beatrice  hotly  "and  as  to  being  obliging  to  the 
soldiers,  anybody  could  do  that." 

"Perhaps  so,"  smiles  Mrs.  Langton,  "then  I 
[97] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

will  write  to  Captain  Harsh  and  say  you  will 
go  by  the  next  mail." 

For  many  days  after  this  Beatrice  is  busy 
preparing  for  the  voyage.  And  at  last  the 
eventful  day  arrives  and  Beatrice  clad  for  the 
first  time  in  her  nurse's  costume  steps  on 
board  the  Victory  which  is  to  take  her  to  the 
wonderful  city  of  Calcutta. 

"Poor  Mr.  Langton  gets  quite  frantic  as  he 
waves  his  red  pocket  handkerchief  wildly  to 
his  beloved  daughter  for  the  last  time,  and 
Mrs.  Langton  faints  on  the  pier  and  has  to  be 
carried  away,  which  sets  the  helpless  Beatrice 
sobbing  as  though  her  heart  would  break  and 
she  shouts  messages  till  she  is  hoarse  and  then 
sheds  many  tears  which  continue  on  and  off 
till  she  reaches  Calcutta,  when  the  sight  of 
two  pleasant  nurses  dressed  like  herself,  quite 
cheers  her  up. 

She  advances  bashfully  towards  them  and 
says  in  meek  submissive  tones  "if  you  please 
are  you  military  hospital  nurses?" 

"We  are,"  replies  the  tallest  of  the  two  "our 
names  are  Nurse  Elsie  and  Nurse  Brandon; 
of  course  there  is  no  need  to  say  that  I  am 
Nurse  Brandon." 

"Of  course  not"  say  Beatrice. 
[98] 


WHERE  LOVE  LIES  DEEPEST 

"And  you  are  Nurse  Mildred  I  presume" 
asks  Nurse  Brandon,  gently  nudging  Nurse 
Elsie  to  join  in  the  conversation. 

"No  my  name  is  Beatrice  Langton"  replies 
Beatrice. 

"I  know"  says  Nurse  Brandon,  "but  you  will 
be  known  as  Nurse  Mildred  in  the  wards." 

"Oh  I  see"  answers  Beatrice  glancing  at 
Nurse  Elsie  whom  she  thinks  she  will  like 
better  than  the  former. 

"And  now"  says  Nurse  Brandon  "we  will 
take  you  to  the  Residency ;  Nurse  Elsie  kindly 
lead  the  way." 

The  nurse  does  as  she  is  told  and  the  three 
walk  on  together.  At  last  they  reach  a  large 
building  of  yellow  brick  with  a  placcard  on 
the  door  on  which  is  engraved  "Nurses'  Resi- 
dence." Nurse  Elsie  opens  the  door  and  leads 
the  way  to  a  large  airy  room  in  which  some 
dozen  nurses  are  having  tea. 

"This  is  Nurse  Mildred,"  announces  Nurse 
Brandon  in  loud  tones,  and  then  seating  her- 
self at  the  table  she  continues  "Nurse  Mildred 
you  will  sit  next  Nurse  Helen  tonight." 

Beatrice  gazes  vaguely  round  the  room  won- 
dering which  is  Nurse  Helen,  when  suddenly 
a  pretty  nurse  with  chestnut  hair  and  blue 
[99] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 

eyes  jumps  up  and  announces  that  she  is  Nurse 
Helen  and  takes  Beatrice  to  her  place.  The 
tea  is  good  and  there  is  plenty  of  it,  and  to- 
gether with  thick  bread  and  butter  and  coffee 
if  preferred  to  tea,  Beatrice  thinks  it  is  not  a 
bad  meal.  After  tea  Nurse  Brandon  shows 
Beatrice  to  her  room  and  tells  her  she  need 
not  begin  work  till  to-morrow. 


CHAPTER  10 

The  time  speeds  rapidly  on  and  Beatrice  is 
now  counted  as  quite  an  old  nurse.  She  finds 
her  work  in  the  bungalows  very  pleasant  and 
the  soldiers  find  her  most  obliging.  She  works 
hard  and  is  never  tempted  to  grumble. 

One  day  just  as  she  is  settling  down  to  write 
after  tea,  after  a  hard  day's  work,  Nurse  Helen 
looks  in  at  the  door.  "Nurse  Mildred,"  she 
exclaims  "you  are  to  go  at  once  to  Bungalow 
number  5;  a  wounded  soldier  has  just  been 
taken  there  and  is  very  ill  I  fear." 

Beatrice  jumps  up  and  putting  on  her  bon- 
net walks  quickly  to  the  5th  bungalow.  It  is 
a  little  white  one  on  the  outskirts  of  the 
jungle  and  close  to  the  battle  field,  and  in  it 
[100] 


WHER3  LOVE  LIES  (DEEPEST 

there  is  a  bed,  two  chairs,  a  jug,  basin  and 
table.  Beatrice  takes  hold  of  a  small  cup 
and  measures  some  ointment  into  it,  and  then 
taking  a  sponge  bathes  the  man's  wounds.  He 
is  a  very  thin  man  with  long  slender  hands 
and  black  hair  and  eyes,  and  at  a  first  glance 
Beatrice  sees  that  he  is  on  the  point  of  death. 
She  does  all  she  can  for  him  and  then  at  his 
wish  reads  some  Holy  Scriptures  to  him. 
Then  seeing  his  eyes  droop  she  goes  to  the 
other  end  of  the  bungalow  and  waits. 

Presently  she  hears  a  weak  voice  say  "Bea- 
trice !" 

She  starts,  it  is  a  long  time  since  that  name 
has  fallen  on  her  ears.  "Beatrice,  dont  you 
know  me?"  says  the  voice  once  more. 

In  a  minute  Beatrice  is  at  his  side  clasping 
his  hand  in  hers.  "Oh  Lawrence,  Lawrence!" 
she  cries. 

Then  there  is  silence.  "Lawrence  can  you 
ever  forgive  me?"  moans  Beatrice  at  last. 

"Forgive  you  my  darling?  It  is  the  one 
thing  I  have  lived  for"  says  Lawrence. 

"Accept  me  as  your  lawful  wife,"  cries  Bea- 
trice bending  over  him. 

"Yes  darling,  yes,"  says  Lawrence  faintly. 
He  then  tells  her  in  a  few  words  how  in  de- 
[101] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

spair  he  had  given  up  everything  and  gone 
into  the  Army  and  lived  only  long  enough  to 
forgive  Beatrice,  for  that  day  he  had  received 
his  death  wound  in  a  sharp  battle  with  the 
enemy. 

"And  now,"  he  adds,  "T  shall  die  happy,  and 
will  you  remember  in  after  years  (for  I  shall 
not  live  to)  how  here  it  was  our  hearts  were 
re-united — once  more  joined  together,  here  it 
was  I  accepted  you  for  my  wife,  and  here  it  is 
therefore  that  Love  lies  Deepest!" 

"Oh  my  dear!"  groans  Beatrice  heavily, 
"Lawrence,  here  is  what  I  was  going  to  have 
given  you  at  the  French  Inn,"  and  she  presses 
a  pair  of  gold  links  into  his  dying  hand. 

He  smiles  back  at  her  and  says  "keep  them 
darling  as  a  remembrance  of  me." 

Beatrice's  only  answer  is  a  wild  kiss,  the 
last  Lawrence  will  ever  receive,  the  memory  of 
which  follows  him  to  Eternity,  the  next  min- 
ute he  faiis  back  with  a  groan. 

Beatrice  stands  for  a  rigid  moment  and  then 
falls  prone  beside  the  bed. 

And  there  is  only  one  in  all  this  wide  world 
who  knows  for  certain  if  Lawrence  Cathcart 
died  a  happy  death. 

THE  END 

[102] 


THE  HANGMAN'S  DAUGHTER 


THE  HANGMAN'S 
DAUGHTER 

PART  I 
CHAPTER  1 

PROLOGUE 

John  Winston  had  entered  into  manhood  with 
every  prospect  of  a  bright  and  brilliant  fu- 
ture. 

His  parents  had  died  leaving  him  a  nice  lit- 
tle legacy  and  a  great  deal  of  land  for  farming 
But  with  all  this  good  fortune,  things  did  not 
seem  to  go  right  with  him. 

To  begin  with,  he  was  idle  and  did  not  care 
for  farming,  so  he  let  land  waste  away  till  it 
was  good  for  nothing,  and  was  forced  to  sell  it. 
He  then  encountered  a  severe  loss  of  money, 
and  by  degrees  sank  lower  and  lower  in  the 
world  till  he  at  last  found  himself  a  penniless 
man  with  barely  enough  to  keep  a  roof  over 
his  head. 

[105] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

His  only  resourse  then  was  marriage. 
There  were  plenty  of  rich  girls  about  whose 
parents  would  be  glad  to  find  a  suitable  hus- 
band for  them.  John  Winston  was  suitable 
enough,  for  he  was  good  looking,  witty,  and 
had  a  certain  amount  of  good  sense;  but  his 
kind  heart  would  not  allow  him  to  fall  in  love 
with  these  girls  merely  on  account  of  their 
riches,  so  had  to  look  out  for  someone  he  really 
loved. 

During  these  explorations  he  met  Helen 
Carline,  a  young  girl,  poor,  and  with  no  rela- 
tions in  the  world.  She  was  wondrously 
pretty  with  a  profusion  of  fluffy  golden  hair 
and  sad  blue  eyes  which  spoke  all  their 
thoughts. 

Of  course  John  Winston  fell  in  love  with 
her  at  once  and  proposed  accordingly.  After 
a  little  hesitation  she  accepted  and  John  Win- 
ston's joy  was  beautiful  to  witness. 

The  married  couple  took  a  little  cottage  on 
the  outskirts  of  the  Malvern  Hills  and  engaged 
one  servant  Jane  Marshland,  by  name,  about 
whom  we  shall  hear  more  later  on. 

In  the  spring  of  the  following  year  a  little 
girl  was  born  as  a  crowning  joy  to  the  young 
husband  and  wife. 

[106] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

But  three  months  afterwards  Mrs.  Winston 
died  of  fever,  which  she  caught  when  visiting 
a  gipsy  encampment  near  her  home.  So  at 
an  early  age,  little  Helen,  (for  that  was  the 
child's  name)  was  left  without  a  mother,  but 
she  lacked  no  love  or  tenderness,  for  Mr,  Win- 
ston's only  care  was  for  his  beloved  child, 
and  Jane  Marshland  now  the  nurse,  did  every 
thing  she  could  for  the  child's  health  and 
comfort. 

Mr.  Winston  had  to  give  up  his  dear  little 
home,  and  retire  with  Jane  and  his  baby  to 
lodgings  in  London  till  he  heard  of  some  em- 
ployment. 

At  last  he  found  something  not  very  satis- 
factory, but  as  nothing  else  offered  he  decided 
to  take  it.  It  was  to  perform  the  office  of 
hangman  in  a  small  country  town  in  Hants  by 
the  name  of  Kenalham. 

It  was  not  a  nice  position  to  be  in  certainly, 
and  Mr.  Winston's  nerves  were  not  strong,  but 
the  payment  was  good,  and  after  all  only  about 
two  people  were  hung  a  year  at  Kenalham. 

So  with  a  sinking  heart  Mr.  Winston  packed 
up  his  goods  and  departed  with  his  child  and 
servant  to  the  little  cottage  in  Kenalham,  al- 
ready furnished  for  him.  It  was  a  nice  little 
[107] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

house  and  Mr.  Winston  smiled  as  he  entered 
the  drawing  room,  "after  all"  he  said  to  Jane, 
"so  few  people  are  hung  here  that  nearly  all 
my  time  will  be  devoted  to  my  darling  Helen," 
and  he  kissed  the  rosy  face  of  the  child. 

So,  now  having  explained  the  position  of  my 
story  I  will  skip  over  a  few  years  and  go  on 
again  at  the  time  when  Helen  had  grown  up 
into  a   charming  sweet  mannered  girl. 


CHAPTER  2 

THE  COTTAGE  BY  THE  HILL 

The  little  village  of  Kenalham  was  situated  in 
the  south  of  Hants  and  lay  at  the  bottom  of 
some  picturesquely  grouped  hills. 

No  river  watered  the  little  town,  but  a  broad 
stream  wound  through  the  neighbouring 
medows  giving  a  rich  green  shade  to  the  grass 
on  its  banks;  the  high  green  hills  stood  out 
clear  and  tall  against  the  blue  sky,  and  the 
ruins  of  an  old  castle  on  the  top  of  one  of  the 
heights  gave  a  strange  weird  appearance.  To 
add  to  the  strangeness  of  this  little  scene,  at 
the  bottom  of  the  vei'y  hill  on  which  the  ruins 
stood  was  a  villa  of  the  modern  kind  nestling 
[108] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

amidst  a  woody  dell  of  beach  trees.  This  was 
no  other  than  the  residence  of  Mr.  John  Win- 
ston and  his  daughter  Helen,  and  it  went  by 
the  name  of  "Beach  Dale." 

It  was  a  charming  little  house  and  had  the 
preveleage  of  possessing  a  beautiful  view  both 
back  and  front.  The  front  looked  out  across 
miles  of  woodland  scenery  with  no  sign  of  hu- 
man inhabetance  any  where  safe  a  single  cot- 
tage which  stood  out  like  a  white  speck  among 
the  greenness  which  surrounded  it. 

The  back  looked  out  on  the  lovely  blue  hills, 
and  far  away  in  the  distant  loomed  the  white 
cliffs  of  Portsmouth. 

Having  now  given  the  reader  a  correct  idea 
of  the  surroundings  of  "Beach  Dale"  I  will 
endevour  to  describe  Helen  Winston. 

At  the  time  my  story  opens,  our  heroine  was 
a  charming  young  lady  of  nineteen  years.  She 
had  an  abundance  of  dark  brown,  almost  black 
hair,  curling  gracefully  over  her  forehead. 
Her  beautiful  brown  eyes  were  headed  by 
well  marked  eye  brows  of  a  lovely  black;  her 
complexion  was  like  that  of  a  blush  rose  and 
her  pretty  little  nose  and  mouth  added  to  the 
charm  of  her  features. 

Here  character  I  will  leave  to  be  found  out 
[109] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

and  only  say  that  she  was  passionately  fond 
of  her  father  and  devoted  all  her  life  solely  to 
him. 

Trouble  and  care  had  made  Mr.  Winston 
look  old  before  his  time.  He  was  only  54,  yet 
his  hair  and  beard  were  completely  grey.  He 
had  a  kind  quiet  face  and  blue  eyes,  he  had 
a  rather  wide  mouth  with  a  nervous  twitch  at 
each  corner.  He  fully  returned  his  daughter's 
love  and  considering  he  had  taught  her  en- 
tirely himself  she  was  comparatively  cleaver 
girl. 


CHAPTER  3 

THE  SECRET  SAFE 

During  all  the  years  Mr.  Winston  had  lived  in 
Kenalham  he  had  only  made  one  friend  a  Mr. 
Cyril  Sheen.  He  was  thirty  years  of  age  and 
a  bachelor.  He  too  had  no  friends  in  the  vil- 
lage but  Mr.  Winston,  so  he  was  constantly  at 
"Beach  Dale."  He  was  very  fond  of  Helen 
and  had  often  attempted  to  make  love  to  her, 
but  she  was  so  completely  innocent  of  his  in- 
tentions that  he  felt  quite  bashful  and  dare 
not  begin. 

[110] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

One  morning,  early  in  May,  Mr.  Winston 
and  his  daughter  were  just  finishing  their 
breakfast  when  Marshland  came  in  with  a 
letter  which  she  handed  to  her  master. 

"A  letter?"  said  Mr.  Winston  opening  his 
eyes,  "who  can  it  be  from?" 

"Business,  father  I'm  sure"  replied  Helen 
with  a  smile. 

"I  think  not"  said  Mr.  Winston  wisely  and 
he  proceeded  to  tear  open  the  envelope  and 
persue  its  contents. 

As  he  read  the  letter  his  face  became  first 
thoughtful,  then  puzzled  and  then  it  broke 
into  a  smile  and  lastly  Mr.  Winston  burst  into 
a  fit  of  laughter  and  took  a  sip  of  his  untasted 
tea.  He  then  turned  to  his  daughter  for  the 
first  time. 

"Do  you  know  who  this  is  from,  Helen?" 
he  said. 

"No  father  I  don't"  answered  Helen. 

"Perhaps  it  will  need  a  little  explanation" 
replied  Mr.  Winston.  "You  have  heard  me 
speak  of  your  cousins  the  Lincarrols  haven't 
you?" 

"Oh  yes  I  know"  said  Helen  "they  are  very 
rich  aren't  they?" 

"Yes"  said  Mr.  Winston  slowly,  "very." 
[Ill] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

**Well  father  what  about  them?"  said  Helen. 

"Did  I  ever  mention  Gladys  to  you,"  en- 
quired Mr.  Winston. 

"Oh  yes"  said  Helen,  "she  is  the  pretty  one 
isn't  she?" 

"Yes  she  is  quite  the  "flower  of  the  flock" 
I  belive"  replied  Mr.  Winston ;  "the  others  are 
decidedly  plain." 

"Well  what  about  Gladys?"  enquired 
Helen. 

"Well  she  is  going  to  be  married  shortly, 
and  so  she  proposes  coming  here  next  week 
for  a  little  while  and  bring  her  future  husband 
with  her.  What  do  you  say  to  that?"  asked 
Mr.  W'^'ston. 

Helen's  pretty  face  was  beaming  with  nov- 
elty and  pleasure. 

"How  lovely  father"  she  gasped;  I  do  hope 
she  will  be  nice." 

"What  about  a  bedroom  for  her?"  said  Mr. 
Winston. 

"Oh !  there's  the  little  attic  in  the  loft"  re- 
plied Helen.    "I'm  sure  that  is  good  enough." 

"What  about  the  furniture  for  it?  at  present 
it  is  completely  bare  and  full  of  cobwebs," 
said  Mr,  Winston. 

[112] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"I  forgot  about  that,"  said  Helen.  "Well 
she  can  Have  the  best  bedroom." 

"Yes"  said  Mr.  Winston  "but  where  is  the 
young  man  to  go?" 

"What  young  man?"  said  Helen. 

"James  Palsey"  said  Mr.  Winston  referring 
to  the  letter  in  his  hand. 

Helen's  face  fell  and  her  eyes  filled  with 
tears.  "I'm  afraid  father"  she  said  "we  shall 
have  to  refuse  them,  for  if  the  attic  has  to 
be  used  I  certainly  have  no  money  to  furnish 
it  with  and  I  know  you  have  not." 

"Don't  make  too  sure  my  lass"  said  her 
father,  "wait  a  little." 

He  got  up  as  he  spoke  and  taking  a  small 
key  from  his  pocket  went  towards  the  left 
hand  corner  of  the  mantlepiece. 

"Come  closer  Helen,  come  closer,"  he  said 
keeping  his  eyes  on  his  daughter. 

Helen  followed  her  father  closely,  her  eyes 
with  a  startled  expression  in  them  and  her 
lips  quivering  with  emotion.  Mr.  Winston 
lifted  a  portion  of  the  red  velvit  curtain  which 
screaned  the  fire  place,  and  then  to  Helen 
said: 

"Do  you  notice  anything  peculiar  about  this 
part  of  the  wall,  my  child." 
[113] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"No  father,  except  that  there  is  a  little  hole 
just  in  the  middle,"  replied  Helen. 

"Ah!  you  notice  that?"  said  Mr.  Winston. 

"Yes"  said  Helen  under  her  breath. 

"Now  watch  me"  said  Mr.  "Winston. 

Helen  needed  no  second  bidding;  her  eyes 
seemed  riveted  to  the  little  hole. 

Mr.  Winston  placed  the  key  into  the  hole 
and  turned  it  twice  round.  Immeadiately  a 
little  spring  door  flew  open  displaying  two  well 
constructed  shelves  of  solid  oak. 

"This  is  my  secret  safe,"  said  Mr.  Winston, 
"known  to  no  one  but  myself." 

"Father!"  cried  Helen  catching  hold  of  his 
arm. 

"Don't  get  excited,  Helen"  said  her  father. 
"I  am  going  to  disclose  all  the  secrets  of  this 
safe  to  you.  Do  you  perceive  that  the  top 
shelf  is  faced  in  by  a  thin  wire  gauze  with  a 
handle  to  the  left  hand  side?" 

"Yes  father"  replied  Helen. 

"Well,  nobody  can  get  at  the  contents  of 
that  shelf  without  my  knowing  it." 

"Why  father?"  asked  Helen. 

"Because  there  are  two  ways  of  opening  it. 
Try  to  open  it  yourself  and  then  I  will  explain 
it  to  you"  said  Mr.  Winston. 
[114] 


THE  HANGMAN'S  DAUGHTER 

Helen  with  nervous  fingers  took  hold  of  the 
handle  and  turned  it ;  the  gauze  door  flew  open 
and  at  the  same  time  a  bell  began  to  ring  loud 
and  furiously. 

Helen  drew  back  in  amazement. 

Cant  Marshland  hear  it.  "Why  doesn't  she 
come  up"  asked  Helen. 

"She  would  not  trouble  to  come  up  for  she 
knows  my  secret"  said  Mr.  Winston. 

"Oh!  I  see"  said  Helen. 

"Well  to  proceed"  said  Mr.  Winston.  "If 
Marshland  or  I  heard  that  bell  we  should  know 
the  safe  was  being  robbed  and  come  up  at 
once." 

"Of  course"  said  Helen. 

"But  there  is  another  way  of  opening  the 
safe  known  only  to  me"  said  Mr.  Winston  clos- 
ing the  gauze  door;  try  any  way  you  like  to 
open  that  door  I  don't  think  you  will  find  the 
right  way." 

Helen  pushed  and  banged  at  the  door  trying 
every  way,  but  in  vain,  the  door  would  not  move. 

"Now  I  will  show  the  right  way,"  said  Mr. 
Winston,  as  he  spoke  he  placed  his  thumb  on 
a  brass  nail  and  the  gauze  door  rose-  ^*^'='tead  of 
opening,  and  without  any  noise  displayed  the 
contents  of  the  secret  safe. 
[115] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

''How  wonderfull"'  said  Helen. 

''Would  you  like  to  see  the  contents?"  said 
Mr.  Winston. 

'*0h!  yes  father"  replied  Helen. 

Mr.  Winston  put  his  hand  on  the  shelf  and 
brought  out  a  leather  bag. 

"It  is  full  of  gold"  he  said  weighing  it  in  his 
hand,  "the  savings  of  a  life  time." 

"Oh  father"  gasped  Helen. 

Mr,  Winston  took  out  10  gold  peices  and  the 
rest  he  left  in  the  bag  "this  will  pay  for  the 
furnishing  of  the  attic"  he  said. 

"So  it  will"  said  Helen  brightly. 

Mr.  Winston  put  the  bag  back  and  took  out 
a  little  ivory  box  and  displayed  some  magnifi- 
cent jewilei-y  to  his  daughter's  dazzled  eyes, 
"this  was  all  all  left  to  j'ou  by  your  mother's 
will,"  he  said. 

"Really!"  said  Helen,  "I  can't  belive  it." 

The  jewils  consisted  of  two  broachs,  one  set 
entirely  in  diamonds,  the  other  a  horsesliow  set 
in  rubies;  a  gold  watch,  chain  and  seals;  a 
nexlet  of  pearls  and  a  gold  bracelet  fastenned 
with  a  ruby  heart. 

Mr.  Winston  placed  the  bracelet  on  Helen's 
slender  arm;  "this"  he  said  "was  to  be  given 
you  in  your  nineteenth  year,  the  other  jewils 
[116] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

by  your  mother's  will  will  be  given  to  you 
when  you  come  of  age. 

"How  lovely"  cried  Helen  glancing  at  the 
circlet  of  gold  on  her  wrist. 

"I  will  now  lock  up  the  rest  of  the  things" 
said  Mr.  Winston  "and  mind  Helen,  not  a 
word  of  this  is  ever  to  be  revealed." 

"Never  father"  said  Helen  kissing  him. 

Mr.  Winston  had  barely  shut  the  safe  and 
closed  the  curtain  when  the  door  opened  and 
in  came  Cyril  Sheene. 

"Good  morning  Winston"  he  cried  hastily, 
"I  thought  I'd  just  pop  in  and  see  if  Helen 
would  come  out  with  me." 

"Why  Cyril  we  didn't  expect  you  half  so 
early"  said  Helen  blushing. 

"No  I'm  sure  you  didn't  replied  Cyril,  "hut 
you  will  come  out  wont  you?" 

"Oh  certainly"  said  Helen  and  she  ran  up 
to  get  her  hat. 

CHAPTER  4 

THE  PROPOSAL. 

Cyrh.  Sheene,  as  I  have  already  said  was 
thirty  years  of  age  and  a  bachelor. 
[117] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

He  was  short  and  fat  and  had  fair  sleek 
hair  parted  in  the  middle,  mild  blue  eyes  and 
a  silly  sort  of  expression  all  over  his  face. 

In  ten  minutes  Helen  came  down  again  in 
a  neatly  fitting  grey  jacket  and  a  large  straw 
hat  with  a  few  scarlet  poppies  trailing  over 
the  brim.  She  looked  very  pretty  and  Cyril's 
face  shone  with  pleasure  as  he  regarded  her. 

"Wont  you  come  out  father?"  asked  Helen, 
"I  suppose  we  are  going  on  the  hills  are'nt  we 
Cyril?" 

"I  thought  we  might  go  and  sit  by  the  old 
castle,  it  is  such  a  glorious  day"  responded 
Cyril. 

"Do  come  father"  said  Helen. 

"I  rlon't  think  I  can"  said  Mr.  Winston 
"I  must  go  to  the  town  this  morning" 

"Very  well"  said  Helen;  and  then  while 
Cyril  Sheene  was  looking  for  his  stick,  she 
seized  an  opportunity  to  ask  her  father  "shall 
I  tell  Cyril  about  Gladys  coming?"  "Yes"  re- 
plied Mr.  Winston  "but  mind  not  a  word  about 
the  safe."  "Oh  no"  answered  Helen,  and  then 
with  a  lively  little  jump  she  ran  after  Cyril 
who  was  already  walking  down  the  garden 
path. 

It  was  a  perfect  morning,  the  sun  shone 
[118] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

brightly,  lighting  up  all  the  scenery  around; 
the  birds  were  singing  in  the  beach  trees  close 
by  and  the  rippling  of  the  little  stream  was  as 
sweet  music  to  the  ear. 

"Do  you  know  Helen,  I  had  an  engagement 
in  London  today,  but  I  put  it  off  to  come  out 
with  you"  said  Cyril,  as  they  commenced  to 
climb  the  hill. 

"Oh  indeed !"  replied  Helen  "that  was  very 
kind  of  you." 

"Oh  no"  answered  Cyril  "I  would  far  rather 
be  out  here  than  in  London." 

"I  quite  agree  with  you  there"  said  Helen 
"it  would  be  horrid  to  be  in  smoky  London 
today." 

"Yes"  said  Cyril  "especially  without  you." 

"Oh  rubbish"  laughed  Helen  and  she 
stooped  down  to  pick  a  buttercup. 

"Indeed  it  is  not  rubbish"  replied  Cyril 
"when  a  man  loves,  he  finds  it  hard  to  be  away 
from  the  object  of  his  love." 

"Oh  does  he?"  said  Helen  "but  then  I  am 
not  the  object  of  your  love." 

"Yes  you  are  Helen,"  said  Cyril,  making  an 
attempt  to  squeaze  her  hand. 

"My  dear  boy"  said  Helen,  "I  do  wish  you 
would  not  talk  such  nonsense." 
[119] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 

'^Excuse  me"  answered  Cyril,  getting  rather 
red  "I  am  a  man." 

"Are  you  really?"  said  Helen  carelessly. 

"Now  look  here  Helen,  don't  be  aggrivat- 
ing"  said  the  lover  "you  know  quite  well  I  love 
you  and  why  I  have  come  up  here." 

They  had  reached  the  castle  now  and  sat 
down  by  the  ruined  walls. 

"Why  have  I  come  up  here?"  asked  Cyril 
again. 

"I  suppose  because  it  is  more  breezy  than 
the  town"  replied  Helen. 

"Don't  be  silly  Helen"  said  Cyril  pulling  up 
a  tuft  of  grass. 

"I  am  not  the  least  silly"  said  Helen  smil- 
ing beneath  her  handkerchief. 

"No  of  course  you're  not  darling"  cried 
Cyril  putting  his  arm  round  her  waist. 

"You  mustn't  call  me  "darling"  Cyril"  re- 
plied the  girl  shyly. 

"Yes  I  must"  said  Cyril  getting  a  little 
closer. 

"Oh  well  for  once  in  a  way  perhaps  it  does'nt 
matter"  said  Helen. 

"Well  the  long  and  the  short  of  it  is  Helen" 
said  Cyril  "I  want  to  marry  you? 
[120] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"Really"  said  Helen  "you've  been  long 
enough  getting  to  the  point." 

"Have  I?"  said  Cyril  shyly  "well  now  that 
I  have  come  to  it,  do  you  love  me  enough  to 
marry  me?" 

"Ye-es"  replied  Helen  slowly. 

"You  seem  rather  doubtful"  said  Cyril. 

"It's  best  to  be  so  at  first"  replied  Helen. 

"Not  in  my  case  surely"  answered  Cyril,  "oh 
Helen  do  say  yes  and  make  me  a  happy  man." 

"Yes"  murmered  Helen  softly. 

"Oh  you  angel"  gasped  Cyril  "do  you  really 
mean  it?" 

"Of  course  I  do"  said  Helen,  "and  I  do  love 
you  Cyril." 

"Thank  you  so  much"  said  Cyril  "well  now 
let's  hurry  home  and  ask  your  father  I'm  in 
such  a  terrific  hurry." 

"Don't  be  absurd"  said  Helen  "I  want  to 
stay  in  the  sunshine." 

"Anything  to  please  you  dear"  said  Cyril  re- 
seating himself  on  the  grass. 

"Cyril,  I  think  you'll  make  a  model  hus- 
band" said  Helen. 

"I'm  sure  I  will"  laughed  Cyril  and  with 
that  they  got  up  to  walk  home. 

At  the  bottom  of  the  hill  they  spied  Mr. 
[121] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

Winston.  He  looked  up  as  he  saw  them  com- 
ing and  waved  his  hand  furiously. 

When  they  met  Mr.  Winston  he  turned  di- 
rectly to  Helen,  ''what  do  you  think  Helen, 
I've  furnished  the  attic  all  by  myself,  the  only 
thing  Marshland  did  was  to  scrub  the  floor  and 
nail  up  the  curtains." 

"How  nice"  said  Helen  "but  father  I've 
something  far  more  important  to  tell  you." 

"Dont  say  it  my  child"  said  the  old  man 
"your  faces  tell  me  what  it  is  and  I  give  my 
consent  on  the  spot." 

And  he  plunged  his  stick  into  the  ground  to 
mark  the  vehemance  of  his  words. 


CHAPTER  5 

GLADYS  LINCAEROL 

The  week  that  followed  that  day  was  a  happy 
one  indeed.  Helen  and  Cyril  were  more  to- 
gether than  ever  and  then  too  each  day 
brought  it  nearer  to  when  Gladys  was  to 
come. 

At  last  Monday  morning  came,  and  Helen 
was  so  excited  she  could  hardly  eat  her  din- 
ner, and  Mr.  Winston  got  quite  cross  when 
[122] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

she     refused     some    beautiful     cherry     pie. 

"Do  hurry  up  father"  exclaimed  Helen  at 
last,  "I  want  to  have  the  room  nice  and  tidy 
for  Gladys  and  Mr.  Palsey." 

"My  dear  I  wont  starve  for  any  amount  of 
grand  ladies"  replied  Mr.  Winston  heartily. 

Helen  smiled  languidly  and  began  to  ar- 
range the  flower  stand  by  the  window. 

At  4  o'clock  precisely  a  dainty  little  dog  cart 
drew  up  at  Beach  Dale.  Helen,  peeping  from 
behind  the  drawing  room  curtains,  saw,  first 
a  tall  man  dressed  in  a  blue  suit  and  black 
hat  and  gloves,  jump  down  from  the  cart  and 
hold  out  his  hand  to  a  young  lady  who  tripped 
lightly  down  and  tossed  a  silver  coin  to  the 
coachman. 

The  next  moment  the  drawing  room  door 
was  flung  open  and  Marshland's  clear  voice 
was  heard  announcing,  "Miss  Lincarrol — Mr. 
Palsey." 

"Oh  dear  Gladys,  I  am  so  delighted  to  see 
you"  cried  Helen  in  her  sweetest  tones. 

"And  I  am  equally  glad  to  meet  you"  cried 
Gladys,  "and  allow  me  to  introduce  my  future 
husband  James  Palsey." 

"How  do  you  do"  said  Mr.  Palsey  gravely  as 
he  held  out  his  well  gloved  hand. 
[123] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 

At  that  minute  Mr.  Winston  entered  the 
room  dressed  in  his  best  things. 

"Well  Gladys  my  dear  and  how  are  you  he 
cried  cheerfully  "what  a  big  person  you  are 
to  be  sure,  quite  half  a  head  taller  than  Helen 
I  declare." 

Gladys  laughed  affectedly  and  held  out  her 
small  hand;  she  then  introduced  Mr.  Palsey, 
who,  during  all  this  merriment  had  stood  as 
grave  as  a  judge. 

"Do  come  and  have  some  food  pleaded 
Helen  pointing  to  the  dainty  little  equipage 
already  set  out  on  a  bamboo  table  by  the 
open  window. 

"Oh  thauk  you"  said  Gladys  and  she  began 
to  take  off  her  gloves  and  turn  up  her  veil 
preparatory  to  eating. 

"Wont  you  take  a  seat  Mr.  Palsey?"  asked 
Helen  as  she  poured  out  the  tea. 

"Thanks"  replied  the  gentleman  and  he  sat 
down  on  the  edge  of  a  whicker  chair.  Here 
will  be  a  good  oppertunity  to  describe  Gladys 
Lincarrol  and  her  young  man. 

Mr.  Palsey  was  a  tall  broad  shouldered  man 

about  37,  with  a  solemn  face  and  large  hands. 

His  black  hair  was  curly  and  plentiful  and  his 

small  green  eyes  twinkled  queerly  if  he  was 

[124] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

at  all  pleased.  He  was  attired  in  blue,  as  I 
said  before  and  in  addition  to  this  he  wore  pat- 
ent leather  boots  and  a  crimson  tie. 

Gladys  was  also  tall,  but  very  slim.  She 
had  golden  hair  with  a  reddish  tinge  and  blue 
eyes.  She  was  very  pale  and  her  mouth  had 
a  peculiar  twitch  of  conciet.  She  wore  a  lovely 
pink  muslin  dress  and  kid  gloves  to  match.  A 
large  white  hat  adorned  her  pretty  head,  and 
she  wore  a  bunch  of  violets  at  her  neck. 

Tea  over,  Helen  proposed  a  stroll  around 
the  village. 

"Oh  yes,  that  will  be  very  nice,  dont  you 
think  so  Jim?"  asked  Gladys. 

"Yes  I  do,  thanks"  replied  Mr.  Palsey. 

So  the  trio  linked  arms  and  walked  slowly 
down  the  garden  path,  and  Mr.  Winston  set- 
tled himself  comfortably  once  more  and  pre- 
pared to  read  the  "Star." 


CHAPTER  6 

A  DISSOPOINTING  LETTER 

He  had  barely  got  through  the  first  paragraph 
when  Marshland  entered  with  a  letter. 
[125] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"For  you  sir"  she  said  placing  it  on  her 
master's  lap. 

"Thanks"  said  Mr.  Winston  opening  the  en- 
velope as  he  spoke. 

The  letter  ran  thus: 

H.  M.  Prison, 
Warwick. 
Dear  Sir, 

You  are  requested  to  come  up  here  by  the 
first  train  tomorrow  morning  to  hang  Mr. 
Smith,  who  has  lately  murdered  his  wife  and 
three  children.  It  is  a  serious  case,  and  I  am 
sure  you  will  sympathize. 

Belive  me  dear  sir 
Yours  etc 
C.  L.  Porter  (head  warder  of  the 

county  prison). 

To.   J.  Winston  Esq:  Beach  Dale,  Kenalham 
Hants. 

Mr.  Winston  sighed  as  he  closed  the  letter. 

"Oh  dear  oh  dear"  he  cried,  "here  I  have  to 
leave  my  happy  home,  just  when  Gladys  and 
James  have  anived.  Marshland"  he  added. 

"Yes  sir"  said  the  sei-vant  coming  forward. 

"I  shall  have  to  leave  home  early  tomor- 
[126] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

row"  said  Mr.  Winston  "how  will  you  get  on 
with  out  me?" 

"Oh  sir,  I  think  we  shall  get  on  all  right" 
responded  Marshland  "I'll  keep  an  eye  on  the 
young  ladies  and  Mr.  Palsey  will  cheer  them 
up  I  know." 

"I  dont  know  that"  said  Mr.  Winston  "he 
seems  a  very  dull  gentleman." 

"Do  he  really  sir"  said  Marshland  "well  I'm 
sure  I'm  very  sad." 

"But  do  you  think  you  can  mannage  without 
me?  I  shall  not  be  away  more  than  three 
days"  asked  Mr,  Winston. 

"Oh  yes  sir,  dont  you  fret"  replied  Marsh- 
land and  now  is  there  anything  I  can  do  for 
you?" 

"iNo  nothing  thank  you"  said  Mr.  Winston 
"but  when  the  young  ladies  and  Mr.  Palsey 
come  in,  send  Miss  Helen  to  me." 

"Yes  sir"  said  Marshland  quitting  the  room. 

Barelj^  had  the  door  closed  on  Marshlands 
comely  figure,  when  it  opened  again  and  Cyril 
Sheene  came  bounding  in. 

"Hullo  Winston"  he  cried  "I  heard  you  had 
some  friends  down,  so  I  thought  I'd  just  drop 
in  and  be  introduced." 

"They're  all  out  at  present"  said  Mr.  Win- 
[127] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

ston  with  a  vain  attempt  at  a  smile,  "sit  down 
wont  you  they'll  be  in  soon." 

Cyril  flung  himself  down  in  an  arm  chair 
and  then  glanced  at  Mr.  Winston. 

"Why  Winston  old  fellow"  he  cried,  you 
dont  look  yourself,  is  anything  up?" 

"Oh  nothing  said  Mr.  Winston  tapping  the 
table  nervously." 

*fNow  look  here"  said  Cyril  "you  cant  get 
round  me  like  that,  I  know  something  is 
wrong,  you  might  as  well  tell  me." 

"Very  well  Cyril  I'll  tell  you"  said  Mr.  Win- 
ston and  he  handed  the  letter  to  Cyril,  who 
read  it  carefully  through.  As  he  did  so  a 
marked  change  came  over  his  face,  a  change 
from  a  pleasant  faced  young  man  to  that  of 
a  stern,  cold,  yet  pleased  person. 

"So  you're  off  tomorrow?"  remarked  he  as 
he  folded  the  paper. 

"Yes  I  suppose  so"  said  Mr.  Winston. 

"How  you  must  feel  leaving  the  girls  all 
alone"  said  Cyril. 

"I  do"  said  Mr.  Winston,  "but  I  know 
Marshland  will  take  good  care  of  them  and 
you'll  look  in  wont  you?" 

"Well  I  was  about  to  suggest  going  up  with 
you"  said  Cyril  "I  know  a  few  friends  in  War- 
[128] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

wick  and  you'd  be  all  the  better  for  a  com- 
panion." 

"It  is  kind  of  you  Cyril"  said  Mr.  Winston 
"but  I'd  rather  you  stopped  to  take  care  of 
Helen." 

"Oh  Helen  will  be  all  right  with  Marshland 
and  Mr.  Palsey  in  the  house"  said  Cyril  "I 
think  you  need  me  more." 

"I  suppose  I  do"  replied  Mr.  Winston  "but 
my  poor  little  Helen." 

"Well  I'll  stay  if  you  like,  but  you  wont 
be  away  more  than  three  days  and  what  Helen 
wants  with  me  hanging  about  I  dont  know." 
said  Cyril. 

"Well  I'll  take  your  advice  and  accept  you 
as  a  companion,  and  thanks  a  thousand  times 
Cyril"  replied  Mr.  Winston. 

At  that  moment  the  door  opened  and  Helen 
came  running  in. 

"Well  father  dear"  she  said,  "I  was  told  you 
wanted  me,  so  I  just  came  down  while  Gladys 
changes  her  dress." 

"Yes  dear"  said  Mr.  Winston  I  am  afraid 
I  have  some  rather  bad  news  for  you." 

"Oh  dear  father  what  is  it?"  exclaimed 
Helen  kneeling  down  by  the  chair. 

"I  must  go  to  Warwick  early  to-morrow 
[129] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

dear  on  a  hanging  matter"  replied  Mr.  Win- 
ston "I  shall  be  back  in  three  days." 

"Oh  father"  cried  Helen  "just  when  Gladys 
and  Mr.  Palsey  have  come  down  Oh  I  am 
sorry"  and  her  pretty  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

"Yes  dear  I  am  sorry  too"  remarked  Mr. 
Winston  slowly,  "but  you'll  be  all  right  wont 
you?" 

"Oh  yes  father"  said  Helen  "I  was  not 
thinking  of  myself,  but  it  always  knocks  you 
up  so,  and  just  when  we're  all  so  happy." 

"Well  Cyril  has  offered  to  go  with  me  and 
keep  me  company"  said  Mr.  Winston  "you 
wont  miss  him  much  will  you?" 

"Oh  Cyril  I  am  glad"  exclaimed  Helen.  "I 
feel  far  easier  now,  you'll  take  such  care  of 
father  I  know." 

"Yes  Helen  I  will"  said  Cyril  folding  Helen 
in  his  arms  and  kissing  her  forehead. 

"Thank  you  Cyril"  said  Helen  returning  her 
lover's  kiss. 

Soon  after  Gladys  and  Mr.  Palsey  came  in, 
and  a  merry  farewell  evening  was  spent,  Cyril 
at  the  head  of  the  fun. 

Next  morning  Helen  was  up  early  toasting 
some  bread  for  her  father's  breakfast;  she 
[130] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

made  the  table  and  room  as  cosy  as  she  could 
and  then  waited  her  fathers  coming  down. 

He  came  at  last  looking  worn  and  pale  but 
he  enjoyed  his  meal  and  cheered  up  a  little 
as  he  ate  it. 

"Now  dear,  is  your  portmanteau  ready?"  en- 
quired Helen  trying  hard  to  keep  back  her 
tears. 

"Yes  dear  quite"  returned  the  father  "and 
Cyril  will  meet  me  at  the  station  you  know." 

"Yes  he  told  me  so"  replied  Helen. 

"Well  goodbye  darling,  keep  a  good  heart 
and  I'll  be  back  on  Thursday  at  the  latest" 
said  Mr.  Winston. 

"Goodbye  dear  father"  rejoined  the  girl 
"I'll  try  and  be  cheerful  but  it  is  hard  you 
know." 

"I  know  it  dear"  said  Mr.  Winston  and 
then  turning  to  Marshland  he  added  "good- 
bye Marshland,  take  good  care  of  the  young 
ladies  and  keep  an  eye  on  Mr.  Palsey." 

"I  will  sir"  returned  Marshland  and  then 
she  and  Helen  stood  at  the  door  the  latter 
waving  her  handkerchief  to  the  dear  father 
who  was  never  more  to  enter  his  happy  home^ 
in  Kenalham. 

[131] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  heb  book 
CHAPTER  7 

THE    ALABM 

Helen  Winston  found  it  very  hard  to  be 
merry  without  her  father,  but  she  did  her  best 
and  Gladys  took  her  little  attentions  very 
kindly. 

"What  do  you  propose  doing  now?  she  asked 
when  breakfast  was  cleared  away. 

"I  must  attend  to  the  housekeeping  first 
and  then  I  thought  a  walk  on  the  hills  would 
be  nice"  answered  Helen. 

"Very  good"  said  Gladys  "we  can  go  and 
visit  the  old  castle  you  talk  so  much  about." 

"Yes"  said  Helen,  and  she  tripped  down 
stairs,  more  for  the  pleasure  of  a  comforting 
talk  with  Marshland  than  to  order  the  dinner. 

In  an  hour's  time  they  were  all  ready  and 
started  on  their  breezy  walk. 

"How  lovely  it  is  up  here,"  remarked 
Gladys. 

"Yes  is'nt  it  beautiful"  replied  Helen  think- 
ing of  the  last  time  she  was  up  there." 

The  little  promenade  quite  cheered  Helen 
up,  and' she  and  Gladys  did  some  shopping  in 
[132] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

the  afternoon  while  Mr.  Falsey  stayed  at  home 
to  smoke  his  pipe. 

The  next  day  passed  pretty  much  the  same 
as  the  first  and  by  Thursday  morning  Helen 
was  all  smiles  again,  knowing  that  by  tea-time 
her  dear  father  would  be  home  again. 

In  the  afternoon  she  went  out  and  bought 
a  tea  cake  for  tea.  She  had  tea  laid  out  on  the 
best  bamboo  table  with  the  blue  and  gold  tea 
cups  and  she  also  put  fresh  flowers  in  all  the 
vases  and  all  together  the  little  drawing  room 
had  a  truly  home-like  aspect. 

At  4  o'clock  a  ring  was  heard  at  the  front 
door. 

"How  funny  of  father  to  ring"  cried  Helen 
"I  thought  he  would  be  sure  to  come  in  and 
supprise  me." 

"Perhaps  he  thought  it  would  supprise  you 
more  if  he  rung,"  replied  Gladys. 

"Ah  perhaps  so"  responded  Helen  giving  a 
last  touch  to  the  pink  rose-buds  which  drooped 
prettily  over  the  china  vases. 

At  that  moment  Marshland  entered  the 
room  with  a  frightened  look  on  her  face. 

Coming  up  she  handed  a  telegram  to  Helen 
**its  given  me  such  a  turn  miss"  she  explained 
[133] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

"them  telegrams  always  seem  to  carry  bad 
news." 

Helens  face  grew  pale  and  she  hastily 
opened  the  envelope. 

The  moment  her  eyes  rested  on  the  words, 
she  uttered  a  cry  of  anguish  and  flung  the 
telegram  away  from  her.  "Oh  I  know  its 
father"  she  cried. 

"Hush  hush  miss"  said  Marshland  soothing- 
ly and  picking  up  the  telegram  she  too  read 
the  fatel  words.  The  telegram  ran  as  fol- 
lows: 

Come  at  once,  a  terrible  thing  has 
happened.  Sheene. 

Marshland's  honest  face  grew  ashy  as  she 
read  the  words,  but  she  tried  to  control  her 
feelings  for  Helens  sake. 

"Well  miss  it  is  a  terrible  thing"  she  said 
"but  we  can  but  hope  for  the  best,  what  train 
will  you  go  by  miss." 

"Oh  I  dont  know,  dont  ask  me,"  cried  poor 
Helen. 

"Dont  cry  so  Helen  dear"  said  Gladys  "after 
all  it  may  not  be  as  bad  as  Mr.  Sheene  thinks." 

"Wont  you  allow  me  to  come  to  Warwick 

ri34] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

with  you  Miss  Winston?"  asked  Mr.  Palsey 
kindly. 

"You're  very  kind"  sobbed  Helen,  "but 
Gladys  wont  like  it." 

"Dont  think  of  me  for  one  instant"  said 
Gladys,  patting  Helen's  head  "of  course  you'll 
go  with  her  James  and  Marshland  and  I  will 
keep  house  till  you  come  back." 

"I  had  better  go  tonight"  said  Helen  get- 
ting up  from  the  sofa  and  glancing  at  the 
pretty  little  tea  table,  which  five  minutes  ago 
she  had  arranged  with  such  love  and  care. 

"Yes  miss,  the  telegram  says  at  once"  re- 
plied Marshland,  "I  wonder  when  the  next 
train  is." 

"I  can  tell  you"  cried  Mr.  Palsey  produc- 
ing a  time  table  from  his  pocket  and  running 
his  finger  down  the  column. 

"Poor  Helen"  said  Gladys  kissing  her 
fondly. 

"Seven  fifteen  is  the  next"  said  Mr.  Palsey, 
"that'll  give  you  nice  time  to  get  ready,"  and 
it  gets  to  Warwick  at  11-30. 

"That  will  do"  replied  Helen  "will  you  put 
my  things  together  for  me,  I  feel  so  faint." 

"Yes  dearie"  replied  Marshland.  Now 
Helen  dear  you  rest  on  the  sofa  and  I'll  bring 
[135] 


DAISY  ashfokd:  hee  book 

you  some  tea"  said  Gladys.  Helen  flung  her- 
self down,  quite  worn  out. 

Gladys  gave  her  a  cup  of  strong  tea  and 
bathed  her  hot  head  with  eau  de  cologne. 

"I'll  go  and  order  the  dog-cart,  to  drive  us 
to  the  station"  said  Mr.  Palsey. 

"Yes  be  quick  James,  you  must  not  be  late" 
replied  Gladys. 

For  in  an  hour's  time  all  was  ready.  Helen, 
with  a  white  shawl  over  her  face  was  standing 
at  the  door  while  Mr.  Palsey  put  the  bags  into 
the  dog  cart. 

"Goodbye  Helen  dear"  cried  Gladys  "keep 
up  a  good  heart  and  James  will  take  every 
care  of  you." 

"Goodbye  Gladys"  said  Helen  "and  thanks 
so  much  for  sparing  him  to  me." 

"Goodbye  Miss  Helen  my  love"  cried  poor 
old  Marshland  wiping  her  eyes  on  her  apron, 
"write  as  soon  as  you  can  and  let  me  know 
how  the  master  is." 

"Yes  of  course  I  will"  cried  Helen,  jump- 
ing into  the  dog  cart,  "goodbye  all,  goodbye 
and  in  an  other  minute  the  dog  cart  was  out 
of  sight,  and  Marshland  returned  to  her  work, 
and  Gladys  to  the  deserted  drawing  room. 

[136] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

CHAPTER  8 

BAD  NEWS 

The  journey  on  which  Helen  and  Mr.  Palsey 
had  set  out  was  a  very  long  one  indeed  and 
May  though  it  was  the  night  was  very  chilly. 

Helen  shivered  as  she  got  into  the  train  and 
drew  her  shawl  round  her.  Mr.  Palsey  had 
taken  first  class  tickets,  and  so  soothing  was 
the  motion  of  the  train  and  so  comfortable  the 
seat  in  which  she  found  herself  that  Helen 
soon  dropped  asleep. 

"Now  I  can  think  over  things  a  bit,"  said 
Mr.  Palsey  taki_.g  some  papers  from  a  black 
bag  by  his  side,  "jolly  nice  of  Gladys  to  sug- 
gest me  coming  up  here,  though  she  didn't 
know  why  I  wanted  to  come  poor  girl;  odd 
that  I  didn't  hear  from  Sheene  today,  I  quite 
expected  a  line  or  a  telegram  to  say  how 
matters  stand.  It  may  here  be  mentioned  that 
Mr.  Palsey  and  Cyril  Sheene  were  by  no  means 
new  acquaintances  and  had  met  many  times 
in  London  and  even  once  or  twice  before  in 
Kenalham. 

"Odd  how  Cyril  found  out  about  that  secret 
[137] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

shelf  mused  Mr.  Palsey  "a  whole  bag  of  gold 
he  said,  how  Winston  saved  it  I  dont  know,  ah 
he  was  a  rich  man  with  all  his  poor  living  and 
scanty  furniture.  I  think  there  were  some 
jewils  in  the  safe  too  but  of  course  it  is  the 
money,  the  gold  I'm  putting  myself  to  this 
for  and  with  a  cold  laugh,  he  drew  out  some 
closely  written  papers  and  read  them  eagerly, 
putting  pencil  marks  by  certain  paragraphs 
in  the  document. 

The  train  flew  on  nearing  Warwick  rapidly. 

At  last  Helen  awoke  with  a  start  and  found 
Mr.  Palsey  taking  forty  winks  opposite  her. 

She  rubbed  her  eyes  and  looked  out  of  the 
window,  "how  dark  it  is"  she  thought  and  its 
raining  too,  how  horrible  and  she  nestled  un- 
der her  fluffy  shawl.  Presently  the  train 
stopped  with  a  jerk  and  Mr.  Palsey  woke  up. 

"This  is  Warwick"  he  said  picking  up  his 
bag  "train's  late  and  it  is  twenty  to  twelve. 

"How  late"  quoth  Helen  and  with  a  sigh 
she  followed  Mr.  Palsey  on  to  the  crowded 
platform. 

It  was  a  dreary  sight  which  met  the  weary 

girl's  eyes.    The  rain  was  pouring  heavily  and 

the  whole  station  looked  wet  and  miserable. 

The  gas  lights  flickered  in  the  wind  making 

[138] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

hideous  shadows  on  the  walls.  The  porters, 
cold  and  cross  looking,  poor  things,  were 
bustling  about,  crying  the  name  of  the  sta- 
tion at  the  tops  of  their  voices,  and  a  thin 
shaggy  dog,  evidently  lost,  was  howling  piti- 
ably, tending  by  no  means  to  cheer  poor 
Helen's  quaking  heart. 

"I  thought  Cyril  would  be  sure  to  meet 
you"  said  Mr.  Palsey  suddenly  "you  go  into 
the  waiting  room  and  warm  yourself  and  I'll 
walk  up  the  road  a  bit  and  see  if  I  see  him,  for 
I  dont  know  what  house  to  go  to  do  you?" 

"No"  said  Helen,  "oh  Mr.  Palsey  I'm  so 
unhappy  and  with  a  faint  cry  she  turned  away 
and  buried  her  face  in  her  shawl. 

"Poor  thing"  thought  Mr.  Palsey  "she  cant 
guess  the  worst  yet,"  out  loud  he  added  "hush 
Miss  Winston,  you  are  over  fatigued,  that  is 
all,  would  you  like  a  cup  of  coffee?  the  re- 
freshment room  is  not  yet  closed." 

"I  could'nt  drink  or  eat"  replied  Helen 
sadly  "I'll  go  and  sit  by  the  fire  while  you 
look  for  Cyril. 

"Very  well"  said  Mr.  Palsey,  and  he  turned 
round  and  went  off  in  an  opposite  direction. 

Helen  entered  the  waiting  room  and  sat  by 
the  fire  her  tired  eyes  covered  with  her  hands. 
[139] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

Presently  she  raised  her  white  face  and 
glanced  at  the  clock.  Two  old  ladies  sitting 
near,  noticed  her  pale  frightened  face. 

"Have  you  come  a  long  journey"  asked  one 
"you  look  very  tired." 

"I  am  very  tired,  and  miserable  too"  broke 
forth  Helen  in  the  fullness  of  her  heart  "oh 
why  am  I  dragged  up  here  in  this  cruel  fash- 
ion, oh  what  has  happened  to  father?"  she 
burst  into  heart  broken  sobbing. 

The  old  ladies  looked  very  much  alarmed 
and  after  bidding  Helen  a  kind  good  night, 
gathered  up  their  wraps  and  departed. 

The  time  sped  on  and  still  nether  Cyril  nor 
Mr.  Palsey  arrived. 

Helen  grew  terrified  and  was  on  the  point 
of  going  out  on  to  the  platform  when  the 
door  opened  and  the  two  men  appeared. 

Mr.  Palsey  looked  much  the  same,  Cyril  was 
clad  in  a  heavy  ulster  and  his  face  was  white 
and  scared. 

Cyril  was  speaking  as  the  two  entered  and 
Helen  caught  the  last  words,  "just  as  we 
could  have  wished"  he  was  saying.  "Oh  Cyril 
Cyril"  cried  Helen  and  she  flung  herself  into 
his  arms. 

"My  darling"  gasped  Cyril  and  a  queer  gur- 
[140] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

gle  sounded  in  his  throat.  "What  is  it  Cyril, 
what  has  happened?"  cried  Helen,  clutching 
hold  of  his  coat. 

"Hush  darling"  said  Cyril,  "come  outside. 

Helen  was  quite  overcome  by  now  and  she 
allowed  herself  to  be  led  out  by  Cyril  and 
Mr.  Palsey. 

"Shall  you  tell  her  tonight"  whispered  Mr. 
Palsey. 

"It  is  better  to  get  it  over"  replied  Cyril, 
"Helen  dear,  be  prepared  for  bad  news." 

"Yes  yes  anything"  gasped  Helen  nervous- 
ly "father  is  ill  I  know  very  ill,  oh  Cyril  tell 
me  quickly." 

"Worse  than  that"  said  Cyril  and  he  clasped 
her  tightly  to  him. 

"Not  dying  moaned  Helen,  "oh  Cyril  not 
dying. 

Cyril  said  nothing,  but  Mr.  Palsey  whis- 
pered "out  with  it  Sheene,  she  must  know 
soon." 

"He  is  dead"  cried  Helen  wildly,  "say  the 
words  Cyril  say  them." 

Cyril  bowed  his  head  "yes"  he  murmured 
"dead — murd 

"Hush"  whispered  Mr.  Palsey  striking  him 
on  the  arm,  "you  idiot,  keep  quiet." 
[141] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

With  a  shriek,  Helen  tore  herself  from 
Cyril's  grasp  and  ran  like  the  wind,  she  her- 
self knew  not  wither;  at  the  station  gate  her 
strength  failed  her,  she  turned,  she  tottered, 
she  tried  to  scream  and  fell  insensible  at  the 
feet  of  the  villians. 


CHAPTER  9 

HELEN'S  ACCTIDENT 

Cyril  and  Mr.  Palsey  lost  no  time  in  convey- 
ing Helen  to  a  cab  which  was  waiting  out- 
side. They  placed  her  on  one  of  the  seats  and 
bade  the  cabman  drive  directly  to  number  2 
Medina  Road,  where  Cyril  was  lodging. 

"How  will  you  manage  about  the  money 
Cyril?"  presently  asked  Mr.  Palsey. 

"Dont  speak  to  me  of  money?"  cried  Cyril 
bitterly,  "oh  Helen  Helen"  and  he  bent  over 
his  unconcious  sweetheart. 

"Pon  me  word  Cyril"  cried  Mr.  Palsey 
"you're  a  born  idiot,  the  girl  will  soon  re- 
cover, you'll  marry  her  and  we'll  go  halfs  with 
the  money,  its  simply  ridiculous  the  way  you 
mople  and  mumble  over  her,  let  her  alone  I 
[142] 


THE   HANGMAN'S  DAUGHTER 

say  and  tell  me  how  the  murd — the  bussiness 
went  off." 

"I've  told  you  twice  it  was  very  successful" 
replied  Cyril  impatiantly. 

"You're  trying  to  hide  something  I  can 
see"  cried  Mr.  Palsey  passionately,  "you'd 
best  tell  me,  or  not  a  farthing  of  the  money 
shall  be  yours." 

"I  dont  see  that"  said  Cyril  cooly,  "you 
dont  even  know  where  the  safe  is."  Mr.  Pal- 
sey bit  his  lips  in  suppressed  anger.  Cyril's 
words  were  stiningly  true  and  made  him  boil 
with  passion.  "Here  we  are"  said  Cyril,  as 
the  cab  stopped  at  a  dimly  lighted  street  cor- 
ner. 

"Hi  cabman,  get  down  and  open  the  door" 
screamed  Mr.  Palsey. 

The  man  shuffled  down  from  the  box  and 
opened  the  door. 

"Any  luggage"  he  asked  roughly. 

"No"  replied  Mr.  Palsey  "there  is  a  young 
lady  fainted  and  we  are  going  to  carry  her  in 
to  this  house." 

"Right"  responded  the  man  and  he  stood 
aside  while  Cyril  and  Mr.  Palsey  came  gin- 
gerly out  carrying  Helen  between  them. 

As  they  were  ascending  the  steps  a  rough 
[143] 


DAISY  ashpord:  her  book 

looking  man  in  a  torn  red  shirt  and  battered 
hat  came  up  and  addressed  himself  to  Cyril. 

"Hi  sir"  he  cried  out  "what  about  that  £10 
you  promised ;  I'm  a  poor  starving  man  and  I 
cant  wait  much  longer. 

"Bother"  muttered  Cyril  "here  man  will  a 
shilling  suffice  for  this  evening,  I'll  pay  the 
rest  tomorrow." 

"All  right"  grumbled  the  man,  "unless  you 

pay  up  tomorrow  it'll  be  the  last  job  I  do 

•for  you,"  and  with  an  oath  the  man  departed. 

Cyril  lead  the  way  into  a  dimly  lighted  par- 
lour and  with  Mr.  Palseys  help  Helen  was 
soon  arranged  on  the  sofa. 

Some  supper  consisting  of  cold  mutton,  veg- 
itables  and  a  jug  of  ale  was  laid  out  on  a 
round  table  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  and 
small  parrifin  lamp  burnt  on  the  mantleshelf. 
Going  over  to  this  last  object  Cyril  screwed  it 
up,  so  that  its  glare  fell,  full  on  Helen's  face. 

"Why  she's  hurt  herself  terribly"  cried 
Cyril  in  alarm,  pointing  to  a  wound  in  her 
forehead  from  which  blood  had  been  stream- 
ing down  her  face. 

"Is  your  landlady  up?"  enquired  Mr.  Palsey 
seriously. 

[144] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"I  should  rather  doubt  it,  why?"  asked 
Cyril. 

"Because  Miss  Winston  should  be  taken  to 
her  bedroom  at  once,  I'm  afraid  it  is  a  bad 
cut"  replied  Mr.  Palsey. 

"I'll  ring"  responded  Cyril  and  he  acted  ac- 
cordingly. 

In  ten  minutes  or  so  an  oldish  woman  en- 
tered holding  a  candle  and  her  garments  had 
evidently  been  flung  on  in  a  hurry. 

"What  now  sir?"  she  asked. 

"Sorry  for  disturbing  you  Mrs.  Pollard  but 
this  young  lady  of  mine  has  had  a  terrible 
fall  and  must  be  taken  to  her  bedroom  at  once, 
we  thought  it  was  only  a  faint  said  Cyril. 

"Lardy  dardy"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Pollard 
"poor  young  lady,  I'll  see  to  her  at  once  sir." 

She  left  the  room  and  soon  returned  with 
an  other  servant  and  the  two  carried  Helen  to 
her  bedroom  where  they  bathed  her  face  with 
cold  water  and  put  her  to  bed  as  carefully  as 
possible. 

"You'd  best  go  for  the  doctor  Mary"  said 
Mrs.  Pollard  "say  nothing  to  the  young  gen- 
tleman and  be  as  quick  as  you  can. 

Meanwhile  Cyril  and  Mr.  Palsey  sat  down 
to  their  supper. 

[145] 


DAISY  ashford:  heb  book 

"Poor  Helen"  cried  Cyril  at  last. 

"Oh  stop  that  tune  do"  cried  Mr.  Palsey 
"tell  us  what  happened." 

"It  was  all  done  as  pre-arranged.  I  waited 
till  the  man  was  hanged  and  the  yard  emp- 
tied of  people  and  while  Mr.  Winston  was  put- 
ting away  the  scaffold  the  blow  was  struck" 
said  Cyril. 

"By  you?" 

"No" 

"Who  then?" 

"Oh  that  lout  you  saw  at  the  door  just  now, 
he  decided  to  do  the  job  for  £10,  I  had  hard 
work  to  make  him  do  it  just  at  first"  replied 
Cyril. 

"Indeed"  said  Mr.  Palsey  "what  was  his 
name?" 

"Jack  Jenkins"  replied  Cyril  a  terrific  beg- 
gar and  drunkard  too  I  belive." 

"Oh"  laughed  Mr,  Palsey  "and  what  plan 
did  you  adopt  about  the  gun?" 

"I  did'nt  do  that"  responded  Cyril  "when 
Jenkins  had  done  his  part  of  the  bussiness, 
I  got  a  knife,  steeped  it  in  red  ink  and  laid 
it  by  Mr.  Winston's  side,  as  he  was  prostrated 
on  the  ground." 

"And  that  will  lead  the  police  to  belive  it 
[146] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

was  suicide  you   think?"  asked  Mr.   Palsey. 

"I  think  so"  replied  Cyril  with  a  groan  "at 
last  that  seemed  to  be  the  general  opinion 
when  the  poor  fellow  was  taken  to  the  mor- 
tuary." 

"Why  do  you  say  "poor  fellow?"  asked  Mr. 
Palsey. 

"Because  I  do  think  he  is  a  poor  fellow  and 
I'm  sorry  I  ever  did  the  thing"  cried  Cyril  and 
he  brought  his  fist  down  on  the  table  with 
such  force  that  the  jug  of  beer  toppled  over 
and  fell  on  the  floor. 

At  that  moment  the  door  opened  and  Mrs. 
Pollard  poked  her  head  in  "if  you  please  sir" 
she  said  "we've  thought  fit  to  send  for  Dr. 
Poppet,  and  he's  waiting  in  the  hall." 

"Very  well"  said  Cyril  with  dignity  "show 
him  upstairs  and  when  he  has  seen  Miss  Win- 
ston let  him  come  and  have  a  word  with  me." 

"Miss  Winston"  cried  Mrs.  Pollard  "why  sir 
is  she  any  relation  to  the  poor  hangman  as 
was  killed  after  the  affair." 

"Yes  woman"  cried  Cyril  hotly  "she  is  his 
daughter,  now  go  for  pity's  sake" 

Mrs.  Pollard  hastily  withdrew  and  com- 
manded Dr.  Poppet  to  follow  her. 

"Its  a  serious  case  sir"  she  said  cheerily 
[147] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

opening  Helen's  door  "step  this  way  please." 
Dr.  Poppet  stepped  that  way  and  went  over 
to  Helens  bed,  where  Mary  the  under  servant 
was  putting  ointment  on  the  wound. 

"Hem"  grunted  the  doctor  seriously  "not 
as  bad  as  I  feared,  but  very  dangerous  for 
all  that,  she  must  be  kept  very  quiet  Mrs.  Pol- 
lard and  must  only  take  liquid  food,  she  will 
probably  awake  by  5  or  6  o'clock  and  you 
may  give  her  a  little  milk,  "I'll  call  again 
tomorrow  on  my  rounds,  keep  her  head  cool  or 
fever  of  some  kind  may  set  in  and  effect  the 
brain." 

"Your  instructions  shall  be  carried  out  to 
the  letter"  said  Mrs.  Pollard  and  with  that 
she  led  him  down  to  talk  with  Cyril  Sheene. 


CHAPTER  10 

IN  THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE 

The  next  morning  Helen  was  sadly  feverish, 
though  quite  sensible. 

From  the  time  she  woke  up  11-30  a.m.  she 
never  opened  her  lips. 

She  was  very  feverish  and  her  brain  very 
much  upset 

[148] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

Mr.  Palsey  decided  not  to  tell  Helen  the 
fearful  news  till  she  was  better  and  indeed 
it  was  a  wise  thing  to  do.  Helen  smiled  and 
looked  pleased  when  Cyril  went  to  see  her, 
but  turned  away  in  disgust  when  Mr.  Palsey 
went  near  her. 

"Helen  dear"  said  Cyril  "I  am  going  out 
now,  is  there  anything  you  would  like  me  to 
buy  for  you?" 

"No  nothing"  replied  Helen  "let  me  be  alone, 
I  want  no  one  near  me." 

Cyril  sighed,  took  up  his  hat  and  departed. 

Entering  the  sitting  room  he  found  Mr. 
Palsey  busy  writing. 

"James"  said  Cyril  "I  must  go  out  now,  will 
you  come." 

"No  I  cant"  replied  Mr.  Palsey  "I  am  very 
busy." 

Cyril  again  gave  a  sigh  of  relief,  and  open- 
ing the  front  door  went  out. 

The  storm  of  the  night  before  had  quite  sub- 
sided and  the  sun  was  shining  brightly. 

To  tell  the  truth,  Cyril  was  very  glad  to 

hear  that  Mr.  Palsey  could  not  go  out,  for  he 

himself  was  going  to  the  court  of  Justice  to 

appear  as  witness  concerning  the  death  of  Mr. 

[149] 


DAISY  ashford:  heb  book 

Winston,  which  some  of  the  detectives  sus- 
pected to  be  murder  and  some  suicide. 

The  court  was  den&ely  crowded  and  in  con- 
sequence very  hot  and  stuffy. 

Cyril  forced  his  way  through  the  crowd  and 
seated  himself  in  the  witness  box,  where  sat 
two  other  men,  Mr.  Porter  the  head  warder 
of  the  prison  and  Dr.  Slyn,  both  of  whom  had 
held  conversation  with  Mr.  Winston,  an  hour 
or  so  before  his  death. 

"Not  many  witnesses  for  so  serious  a  case" 
cried  the  judge  in  loud  tones  as  he  eyed  the 
three  desolate  looking  men. 

Cyril  was  the  first  witness  as  he  knew  more 
of  the  deceased  than  either  of  the  other  two. 
He  had  to  relate  all  he  knew  of  Mr.  Winston's 
past  life  and  in  conclusion  the  judge  asked 
him  if  he  thought  Mr.  Winston  looked  like 
commiting  suicide  when  he  went  to  hang  Mr. 
Smith. 

Cyril  replied  that  Mr.  Winston  looked 
rather  morbid  on  the  day  of  the  execution  and 
otherwise  no  other  change  was  visible. 

The  judge  coughed,  "summon  the  detec- 
tives" he  cried. 

The  detectives  (three  in  number)  advanced. 

"Now  Mr.  Slag"  said  the  judge,  addressing 
[150] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

the  leader  of  the  three  men,  "what  is  your 
opinion  of  this  terrible  case,  miirder  or  sui- 
cide?" 

Cyril  waited  open  mouthed  for  the  reply, 
his  whole  life  depended  on  Mr.  Slag's  reply. 

Mr.  Slag  evidently  did  not  like  giving  his 
opinion  in  public  and  he  hesitated  before 
speaking. 

"I  say  it  was  murder"  cried  one  of  the  other 
detectives. 

Cyril  could  have  screamed  with  vexation. 

"Are  you  aware  Mr.  Tix  that  your  opinion 
was  not  asked"  enquired  the  judge  dryly  "Mr. 
Slag  if  you  please"  he  added  authoritivly. 

"I  say  suicide  most  decidedly  replied  Mr. 
Slag  "I  am  a  trained  detective  my  lord  and 
am  not  likely  to  make  a  mistake,  Mr.  Rennet 
is  also  of  my  opinion." 

"Very  well"  said  the  judge  writing  in  his 
note  book. 

"I  am  convinced  it  is  suicide  and  so  is  the 
jury  and  you  may  go  Mr.  Slag,  the  case  is  with 
drawn  where  are  Mr.  Winston's  relations  who 
will  bury  the  deceased?" 

A  stir  in  the  witness  box  and  Cyril  came 
forward  "I  will  undertake  to  pay  for  the 
burial"  he  said. 

[151] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

**You?"  cried  the  astonished  judge  "who  are 
you  pray?" 

"My  name  is  Cyril  Sheene"  replied  Cyril 
getting  very  red  "and  I  am  the  greatest  friend 
poor  Mr.  Winston  had,  besides  his  daughter 
who  I  know  is  penniless. 

"Very  well"  said  the  judge  "jou  are  a  good 
benevolent  man. 

Little  did  the  simple  minded  judge  know, 
that  the  innocent  looking  person  he  addressed 
in  such  kind  tones  was  the  real  murderer  of 
Mr.  Winston. 


CHAPTER  12 

HELEN'S  RESOLVE 

Cyril  Sheene  returned  home  to  his  lodgings 
quite  satisfied  with  the  conclusion  the  case  had 
come  to.  Entering  the  sitting  room,  he  found 
Mr.  Palsey  still  busy  writing,  though  the  din- 
ner was  ready  and  fast  getting  cold. 

"Still  busy?"  cried  Cyril,  pulling  off  his 
gloves  and  sitting  down  to  a  tempting  looking 
dinner  of  juicy  well  cooked  mutton  chops,  ar- 
ranged against  a  mountain  of  frothy  mashed 
potatoes. 

[152] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

^TTes  I'm  terrificly  busy"  responded  Mr. 
Palsey  tearing  up  a  large  sheet  of  foolscap 
as  he  spoke. 

"Well  lets  have  dinner  now"  responded  Cyril 
sitting  down  as  he  spoke. 

"Oh  all  right"  replied  Mr.  Palsey,  who  was 
not  the  least  hungry,  "where  have  you  been 
all  the  morning?" 

"In  court"  responded  Cyril  absently  gazing 
at  the  mutton  chops. 

"In  court  man !"  cried  Mr.  Palsey  "what  do 
you  mean?" 

"I  mean  what  I  say"  replied  Cyril.  "I  was 
in  court,  acting  witness  in  Mr.  Winston's 
case." 

"Really?"  gasped  Mr.  Palsey  "what  is  the 
result?" 

"The  case  is  withdrawn"  replied  Cyril 
feverishly,  "they  are  convinced  it  is  suicide." 

"Thank  goodness"  ejaculated  Mr.  Palsey 
"then  we  are  well  out  of  the  mess." 

"Yes"  answered  Cyril  and  then  vouchsafing 
no  more  the  two  men  sat  down  to  their  dinner. 

Half  way  through  y  were  interupted  by 
Mrs,  Pollard,  who  came  in  in  a  great  fluster. 

"Please  sir"  she  said  in  a  hurry  "Miss  Win- 
ston seems  so  queer,  she  has  got  up  and  dressed 
[153] 


(daisy  ashford:  her  book 

herself    and    wishes    to    see    you    at    once." 

"My  stars"  screamed  Cyril,  forgetting  in  his 
excitement  what  a  gentleman  he  was  and  with 
that  he  rushed  upstairs  to  Helen's  bedroom. 

He  found  Helen  standing  by  the  bed,  her 
hands  beating  wildly  against  her  heart  and  a 
hectic  spot  burning  on  her  cheek. 

She  was  completely  dressed  even  to  her  grey 
travelling  cloak  which  hung  limply  on  her 
shoulders. 

"Cyril,"  she  cried  wildly,  "I  am  going  home, 
I  can  bare  this  imprisonment  no  longer." 

"Helen,  my  darling  cried  Cyril  astounded 
by  her  words. 

"Yes  it  is  true"  cried  Helen  again.  "I  shall 
go  home  now  now — this  instant  why  am  I  kept 
in  ignorance  of  my  father's  death?  I  know 
who  murdered  him  in  spite  of  secrecy,"  she 
screamed,"  it  was  Mr.  Palsey,  that  false  vil- 
lain below,"  "Helen  cried  Cyril,"  "how  could 
it  be  Mr.  Palsey,  why  I  should  know  it  if  it 
was  he,  dont  be  absurd  dear,  get  into  bed  again 
do  you  know  you  are  ve^-y  ill,  and  to  go  out 
would  be  madness." 

"I  dont  care"  screamed  Helen,  her  eyes 
dilating  and  her  cheeks  burning. 

"I  shall  go  home,  I  tell  you  it  was  Mr.  Pal- 
[154] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

sey  who  murdered  my  father  if  you  dont  know 
it  Cyril,  I  do  so  there," 

"Helen"  said  Cyril  firmly  "be  calm  and  I 
will  tell  you  about  your  poor  father's  death." 

"Tell  me"  cried  Helen  and  she  sank  ex- 
hausted into  a  chair. 

"I  fear"  began  Cyril  "I  greatly  fear  that 
your  poor  dear  father  commited — had  rea- 
sons for  depriving  himself  of  life." 

"What!"  cried  Helen,  starting  to  her  feet, 
"you  Cyril  Sheene  dare  to  insult  me  to  my 
face,  will  you  too  turn,  false,  oh  how  dare  you 
say  my  father  commited  suicide." 

"I  dare  Helen  because  I  know  it"  replied 
Cyril. 

"You  dont  know  it"  screached  Helen,  "oh 
Cyril,"  and  the  poor  un  nerved  girl  sank  sob- 
bing on  the  bed. 

"Hush  Helen,"  cried  Cyril  stroking  her  ruf- 
fled hair,  "we  wont  talk  about  it  any  more, 
but  indeed  you  can  not  go  home  today,  it  is 
impossible." 

"I  must  I  must"  moaned  Helen  "oh  Cyril 
let  me  go,  I  want  to  see  Marshland." 

"Helen,  you  cant  go"  replied  Cyril  "why 
do  you  want  Marshland?" 
[155] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"Because  she  is  my  only  true  friend"  cried 
Helen. 

"Helen  am  I  not  a  true  friend"  asked  Cyril 
reproachfully. 

"Yes  Cyril  you  are"  said  Helen,  "but  do  let 
me  go." 

Cyril  remembering  the  doctors  directions 
that  Helen  was  to  have  everything  she  wanted, 
replied  "very  well  Helen,  you  may  go  to-mor- 
row, and  now  get  back  to  bed  and  rest." 

"No,  no"  said  Helen  "I  must  go  tonight." 

"But  your  father  is  to  be  hurried  today,"  re- 
plied Cyril. 

"Never  mind"  cried  Helen  shaking  her  ach- 
ing head,  "It  would  break  my  heart  to  attend 
the  funeral,  I  must  go  tonight." 

"Very  well"  said  Cyril  "I  will  go  with  you, 
by  the  8-40  train,  but  now  do  rest  darling." 

"Thank  you,  thank  you  Cyril"  replied  Helen 
gratefully  and  closing  her  eyes  she  fell  into  a 
heavy  sleap." 

CHAPTER  13 

THE  DISGUISE 

Cyril   was   greatly    troubled   about   Helen's 

strange  conduct;  he  knew  it  was  not  good 

[156] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

for  her  to  travel  in  her  present  condition,  and 
then  again  it  would  do  her  just  as  much  harm 
not  to  go  as  she  desired  it  so  much. 

He  went  down  to  the  sitting  room  and  re- 
lated all  the  story  to  Mr.  Palsey  and  waited 
eagerly  for  a  reply. 

"Why  man  alive !"  shrieked  Mr.  Palsey  "this 
is  greatest  piece  of  luck  we  could  possibly  hope 
for." 

"Luck?"  cried  Cyril  "what  do  you  mean?" 

"Why  dont  you  see?",  said  Mr.  Palsey  "it 
is  impossible  for  Helen  to  travel  alone,  and 
therefore  you  and  I  must  accompany  her,  and 
of  course  it  will  be  the  very  chance  of  chances 
to  rob  the  safe." 

"But  you  cant  go  with  her"  replied  Cyril 
"though  of  course  I  must." 

"Why  cant  I  go  if  you  please?" 

"For  the  simple  reason  that  Helen  suspects 
you  to  be  guilty  of  murdering  her  father,"  re- 
plied Cyril,  trying  to  appear  unconcerned. 

"What?"  shrieked  Mr.  Palsey  thumping  his 
knees  vigerously,  ^dont  be  an  idiot,  how  can 
she  suspect  me?" 

"Well  she  does"  answered  Cyril  "but  you 
may  be  quite  easy,  for  she  will  not  speak  of  it." 
[157] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

She'd  better  not"  cried  Mr.  Palsey  biting 
his  moustache. 

"But  you  see  James,  it  is  quite  impossible 
for  you  to  travel  with  us,  so  you  had  better 
wait  and  come  by  a  later  train,  there  is  one 
at  9-12  I  know"  replied  Cyril. 

"No  that  wont  do,"  said  Mr.  Palsey  "it 
would  upset  my  plans,  besides  making  it  too 
late  to  rob  the  safe  with  ease." 

"What  will  you  do  then?"  asked  Cyril.  "I 
will  disguise  myself"  returned  Mr.  Palsey  "I 
have  a  heavy  green  ulster  upstairs,  which  I 
know  Miss  Winston  has  not  seen  and  grey 
slouch  hat;  and  a  false  beard  which  I  used 
when  acting  a  play  some  time  ago  and  if  I  put 
a  little  walnut  juice  upon  my  countenance  I 
think  I  shall  be  sufiflciently  at  least  to  deceive 
Miss  Winston." 

"Capital"  exclaimed  Cyril,  "put  on  the 
things  now  and  see  how  you  look." 

Mr.  Palsey  rummaged  in  his  portmanteau 
and  produced  the  required  articles.  The 
beard  was  a  trifle  crumpled,  but  Cyril  who 
was  neat  handed  quickly  combed  it  out  and 
made  it  look  as  good  as  new. 

Mr.  Palsey  then  put  on  the  ulster  and  big 
felt  hat  and  attached  the  beard  to  his  chin 
[158] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

by  a  bit  of  elastic.  Cyril  then  applied  to  his 
face,  and  in  a  minute  he  was  disguised  into  a 
fearce  foreign  looking  man. 

"Its  a  splended  get  up"  said  Cyril,  eyeing 
the  villain  admiringly. 

"I  wont  take  it  off"  said  Mr.  Palsey  open- 
ing his  purse  and  taking  out  ten  shillings  "I 
will  go  straight  to  the  station  and  wait  there, 
give  this  money  to  Mrs.  Pollard  for  me,  it 
what  I  owe  her  for  the  lodgings  you  know. 

"Very  well"  cried  Cyril  "but  you'll  have  a 
long  wait  at  the  station." 

"I  know"  said  Mr.  Palsey  "but  I  can  amuse 
myself  with  a  few  comic  papers  and  a  pipe." 

"So  with  a  hearty  shake  of  the  hands  the 
two  villains  sealed  the  compact. 


CHAPTER  14 

HOME  AGAIN 

Cyril  was  very  busy  all  that  afternoon;  he 
barely  had  time  to  attend  Mr.  Winston's 
funeral,  which  he  did  however  for  politeness 
sake. 

It  was  not  a  grand  funeral  by  any  means 
and  I  think  it  would  have  broken  Helen's  heart 
[159] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

to  see  the  plain  unvarnished  cofifln  which  her 
poor  father's  remains  were  deposited  in. 

When  Cyril  returned  from  the  ceremony, 
he  settled  his  accounts  with  Mrs.  Pollard  and 
then  proceeded  to  pack  his  portmanteau,  which 
piece  of  business  did  not  take  him  very  long. 

He  was  about  to  depart  from  his  room,  when 
something  lying  upon  the  floor  attracted  his 
attention. 

It  was  a  water  coloured  painting  of  Mr. 
Winston. 

How  Cyril's  heart  smote  him,  as  he  gazed 
at  those  calm,  stern  features  and  mild  blue 
eyes,  with  so  much  trust  in  their  orbs. 

He  hastily  shuffled  the  painting  into  his 
pocket,  and  with  something  between  a  groan 
and  a  sarcastic  laugh,  made  a  rapid  retreat 
down  the  stair  case. 

Helen  was  waiting  in  the  hall. 

She  looked  a  very  different  girl  from  the 
bright  rosy  faced  Helen  of  a  week  ago. 

Her  cheeks  were  white  and  hollow  save  for 
one  hectic  spot  and  her  great  hazel  eyes  seemed 
too  dark  for  her  face.  Her  dark  hair  was 
limp  and  uncurled,  and  her  lips  were  as  ashy 
as  her  face.  She  looked  a  sad  little  picture, 
indeed,  as  she  stood  there  in  the  hall,  with 
[160] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

her  grey  cloak  loosly  buttoned  round  her, 
and  her  new  black  crape  hat  contrasting 
queerly  with  her  ghost-like  countenance. 

Cyril's  heart  of  stone  was  quite  touched  as 
he  saw  her  looking  so  vastly  changed. 

"Come  Helen"  he  said  carresingly  as  he 
patted  her  hair  behind,  "it  feels  like  old  times 
to  be  walking  with  you  again." 

"Perhaps  it  does  to  you"  quoth  Helen  bit- 
terly "but  to  me  it  is  unbearable."  , 

Cyril  said  nothing,  but  gently  helped  her 
down  the  steps.  In  an  hours  time  they  were 
at  the  station. 

Helen  sat  on  a  seat  to  rest  till  the  train  came 
up,  and  Cyril  went  over  to  the  bookstall,  keep- 
ing close  to  a  remarkably  tall  foreign  looking 
gentleman  who  was  laughing  over  Tit  Bits. 

"Come  away,"  whispered  Helen  to  Cyril 
"that  man  reminds  me  of  the  two  faced  vil- 
lain Mr.  Palsey." 

"Helen"  muttered  Cyril  between  his  teeth 
"be  quiet  do ;  please  to  remember  that  with  all 
his  villainy  he  is  a  perfect  gentleman." 

"Ah"  said  Helen  "you  too  admit  that  he  is 
a  villain." 

Cyril  saw  he  had  made  a  mistake  and  the 
hot  blood  rushed  to  his  face. 
[161] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"Dear  me"  he  said  cooly  "I  am  always  blurt- 
ing out  things  I  dont  mean." 

Helen  was  beginning  to  see  through  him. 

"Cyril"  she  said  faintly  "I  hope  you  are  not 
a  villain  too." 

"Why  of  course  I'm  not"  replied  Cyril 
"come,  here  is  the  train." 

Helen  followed  Cyril  to  a  first  class  car- 
riage, noticed  that  the  Iv  .^eign  looking  man, 
othei*wise  Mr.  Palsey,  jumped  into  a  second 
class  department  and  closed  the  door  with 
a  bang. 

"This  is  a  fast  train"  said  Cyril  as  he  got 
on  to  the  seat. 

"Indeed?"  replied  Helen,  and  with  a  deep 
drawn  sigh  she  placed  her  bundle  on  the  rack. 

"Helen  wont  you  eat  your  supper,"  asked 
Cyril  "it  is  nearly  nine  o'clock,  you  must  be 
hungry. 

"Very  well"  replied  Helen  and  she  opened 
her  bag. 

"What  have  you  got?"  asked  Cyril  eargerly. 

"Only  a  small  pot  of  calf's  foot  jelly"  an- 
swered Helen. 

"Oh"  said  Cyril  in  a  dissopointed  tone,  "why 
you  ought  to  have  had  fruit  and  cold  fowl." 

"Dont  speak  to  me  of  cold  fowls"  cried 
£162] 


THE  HANGMAN'S  DAUGHTER 

Helen  in  disgust  and  having  finished  her  jelly 
she  sank  into  repose. 

The  train  was  an  express  and  reached 
Kenalham  a  little  before  10-30. 

Helen  burst  into  tears  as  she  stepped  on  to 
the  platform.  "Oh  how  sad,  how  sad"  she 
moaned. 

The  dog  cart  was  waiting  for  them  and  Cyril 
jumped  quickly  in^  helping  Helen  as  he  did  so. 

For  ten  minutes  or  more,  the  cart  stopped, 
and  Helen  found  herself  once  more  on  the 
threshold  of  her  home. 


CHAPTER  15 

THE  ROBBERY 

The  door  was  opened  by  Marshland  who  hav- 
ing heard  the  fearful  news  was  attired  in  deep 
mourning. 

"My  darling  Miss  Helen!"  cried  the  old 
servant. 

"Oh  Marshland"  cried  Helen  "I  feel  so  ter- 
ribly ill." 

"Come  to  bed  at  once  miss  and  you  shall 
have  some  hot  wine"  said  Marshland  "step 
[163] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

into  the  drawing  room  sir"  she  added  seeing 
Cyril  waiting  in  the  passage. 

"Goodnight  Helen  dear"  cried  Cyril,  then 
turning  to  the  servant  he  added  "thank  you  I 
will  rest  for  one  moment,  but  I  must  go  then, 
as  I  have  a  friend  waiting  for  me  in  the  town." 

"Very  well  sir"  said  Marshland  "you  can 
let  yourself  out  cant  you?" 

"Oh  yes"  cried  Cyril  and  he  betook  himself 
to  the  drawing  room. 

As  I  have  already  mentioned,  Helen  was 
feeling  weak  and  ill  and  her  head  ached  as 
though  it  would  split.  Marshland  put  her 
to  bed  very  carefully  and  gave  her  some  hot 
wine  to  drink. 

Once  in  between  the  beautiful  cool  sheets 
with  the  breeze  blowing  in  at  the  open  window 
stirring  the  dainty  white  muslin  curtains, 
Helen  dropped  into  a  dull  heavy  sleep,  but  she 
was  so  restless  that  Marshland  dared  not  leave 
her. 

As  the  clock  on  the  stairs  struck  12-30  He,en 
seemed  to  grow  quieter,  so  Marshland  drew 
down  the  blind,  snufifed  the  candle  and  went 
downstairs. 

She  bolted  the  hall  door  and  peeped  into 
the  drawing  room. 

[164} 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"I  heard  Mr.  Sheene  go  some  hours  ago"  she 
muttered  "and  all  the  windows  are  bolted,  so 
off  I  go  to  bed  to  rest  my  weary  limbs." 

So  the  old  woman  went  to  her  room,  knock- 
ing at  Gladys's  door  as  she  went,  to  assure 
that  she  was  going  to  bed,  for  Gladys  who  was 
highly  nervous  had  insisted  on  this. 

Helen  slept  heavily  till  about  2  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  when  she  was  awakened  by  some 
strange  sounds  below. 

She  sat  up  in  bed  and  listened,  the  sounds 
continued  and  feeling  frightened  she  called 
Marshland. 

But  the  old  servant  was  asleep  and  for  a 
little  while  the  noises  ceased.  Helen  thinking 
it  was  her  fancy  turned  in  her  bed  and  fell 
into  a  doze.  In  less  than  2  minutes  she  was 
awakened  by  the  furious  ringing  of  a  bell. 

For  a  moment  her  heart  stood  still  and  her 
very  blood  ran  cold.  Then  in  one  desperate 
moment  she  recollected  the  sound  of  the  bell. 

Springing  from  her  bed  she  flew  to  the  door 
crying  as  she  did  so  "the  safe,  the  safe!!" 

Wildly  she  flew  down  the  passage  her  brain 
dazed  her  heart  beating  loudly. 

Her  eyes  were  too  dilated  to  see,  and  in 
flying  along  she  struck  her  head  against  a 
[165] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

tall  old  clock  and  would  have  fallen  headlong 
downstairs,  to  certain  death,  but  a  pair  of 
arms  were  hastily  flung  around  her  and  in 
another  moment  two  unconscios  figures  were 
lying  motionless  in  the  still  dark  passage  with 
only  the  Dale  moonlight  lighting  up  their  rigid 
faces. 


CHAPTER  16 

"settled" 

Marshland  had  not  been  awakened  by  the  bell 
and  so  when  she  got  up  next  morning  at  6 
o'clock,  she  was  entirely  innocent  of  the  nights 
events.  Putting  on  her  apron  she  hastily 
went  downstairs.  Half  way  down  the  passage 
she  caught  sight  of  something  white. 

"Tut  tut"  she  exclaimed  "I  wonder  if  those 
are  my  clean  aprons  or  caps,  they  must  have 
fallen  from  the  beams."  But  here  her  wonder- 
ings  were  overun  by  the  fact  that  the  white 
things  were  no  other  than  the  prostrate  bodies 
of  Helen  and  Gladys. 

Marshland  uttered  a  stifled  cry,  but  recov- 
ering her  presence  of  mind  she  instantly 
raised  Helen  in  her  arms,  Gladys  had  by  this 
[166] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

time  quite  recovered  and  was  kneeling  by  her 
cousin  on  the  floor. 

"Raise  yourself  Miss  Gladys"  said  Marsh- 
land "and  help  me  take  Miss  Helen  to  her 
room." 

Gladys  rose  directly  and  Helen  was  soon 
upon  her  bed  once  more. 

She  soon  opened  her  eyes  and  fixed  them 
on  her  cousin,  "go  away"  she  said  calmly  "I 
want  to  speak  to  Marshland." 

Gladys  left  the  room  and  Helen's  calm  man- 
ner changed  to  one  of  absolute  fury. 

Darting  to  her  feet,  she  seized  Marshland's 
shoulder,  her  white  lips  parted  in  feverish 
anxiety. 

"The  safe"  she  cried  quick  Marshland  it  has 
been  robbed — I  heard  the  bell — go  and  see 
quick,  oh  Marshland  hurry — hurry." 

Marshland  had  her  doubts  as  to  the  rob- 
bery, but  to  quiet  Helen  she  went  downstairs 
to  ascertain. 

Entering  the  drawing  room  to  her  great 
alarm  she  found  the  window  wide  open,  and 
she  knew  she  had  shut  and  bolted  it  the  night 
before. 

Advancing  in  some  consternation  she  saw 
the  bolt  had  not  been  tampered  with  and  her 
[167] 


DAISY  ashford:  hbe  book 

eyes  wandered  to  the  safe.  Dragging  back 
the  curtain  she  perceived  to  her  great  horror 
that  the  gauze  door  was  wide  open  and  the 
black  leather  bag  which  contained  all  the 
money,  gone. 

"Oh  Heavens"  ejaculated  the  old  woman 
"all  the  money  gone,  yes  every  brass  farthing 
of  it,  my  poor  Miss  Helen  you'll  have  to  go 
begging  now  and  in  sober  earnest  too." 

It  may  here  be  mentioned  that  Mr.  Winston 
had  left  a  will  leaving  all  his  money  to  Helen, 
and  the  gold  which  that  bag  contained  was  all 
he  had  left,  so  that  gone,  Helen  would  have 
to  set  about  to  earn  her  own  living.  Mr.  Win- 
ston had  before  his  death  written  on  a  slip  of 
paper  "all  this  gold  is  bequeathed  to  my 
daughter  Helen  on  the  day  when  I  shall  be 
called  upon  to  die."  This  he  had  sealed  with 
his  private  seal  and  pu*^  at  the  bottom  of  the 
bag  so  that  the  thief  (whoever  he  might  be) 
had  carried  that  signature  with  him. 

Marshland  lost  no  time  in  seeing  what  else 
had  been  robbed  and  found  to  her  relief  that 
the  ivory  box  containing  the  valuable  old 
jewils  had  not  been  touched. 

Taking  it  in  her  trembling  hand,  she  carried 
it  to  Helen's  room.  "Here  Miss"  she  said, 
[168] 


THE  HANGMAN^S  DAUGHTER 

see  the  jewils  have  not  been  touched  but — 
but — her  white  lips  refused  to  say  any  thing 
else,  but  Helen  took  up  the  strain,  "the  money 
is  gone,  yes  I  knew  it  Marshland  and  I  am  left 
alone  a  beggar  in  this  cruel,  cruel  world.  All 
this  she  uttered  in  so  calm  a  tone  as  to  quite 
supprise  Marshland. 

"Dont  say  alone  miss"  cried  the  faithful 
servant,  for  I  will  be  with  you  through  thick 
and  thin. 

At  that  moment  the  door  opened  and  Gladys 
announced  that  Mr.  Sheene  was  waiting  in 
the  parlour,  together  with  Mr.  Palsey.  Helen 
dressed  herself  quickly  and  leaning  on 
Gladys's  arm  for  support  she  entered  the  much 
disturbed  drawing  room. 

Cyril  was  standing  by  the  window,  his  hands 
in  his  trouser  pockets  looking  desperatly  ill. 

Mr.  Palsey  looked  as  stern  and  hard  as 
ever,  and  with  his  cigarette  between  his  lips 
he  appeared  to  be  taking  a  general  survey  of 
the  room. 

"Good  morning  Miss  Winston"  he  cried  to- 
tally ignoring  his  future  wife,  "if  you  have 
any  brains  they  ought  to  tell  you  what  I  am 
here  about.  Before  Helen  had  time  to  reply 
Gladys  stepped  forward  and  laying  her  hand 
[169] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

on  Mr.  Palsey's  arm  looked  in  his  face  steadily 
and  said.  "James,  I  dont  know  what  you  in- 
tend saying  but  I  am  sure  it  is  cruel  and  cut- 
ting and  I  beg  and  pray  of  you  to  keep  quiet 
whatever  it  is.  Helen  is,  as  you  know  in  great 
trouble  about  her  dear  father,  and  added  to 
that,  a  robbery  has  been  commited  in  the 
night,  which  has  deprived  her  of  all  the  money 
which  had  been  left  her  and  so  she  has  now 

to  earn  her  own  living " 

"Hold"  cried  Cyril  suddenly  turning  round, 
"I  have  already  heard  of  this  terrible  robbery 
and  though  I  have  to  grovell  in  the  very 
ground,  Helen  shall  never  have  to  earn  her 
own  living,  in  the  presence  of  everyone  here 
I  repeat  my  words.  I  intend  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible to  take  Helen  to  London  and  marry  her 
on  the  first  opportunity  which  presents  itself ; 
I  have"  he  added,  "though  no  one  may  know 
it,  a  private  bussiness  in  Holbum,  which  con- 
sists of  a  small  office  in  which  I  employ  two 
clerks,  my  living  appartments  are  at  the  back 
of  this  office  or  (home  affair)  as  I  generally 
call  it,  and  mark  my  words  all  of  you  here 
Helen  would  lead  a  very  happy  life,  and  if  my 
bussiness  should  prosper  I  will  go  and  live  in 
Paris  or  Rome  if  Helen  should  prefer  it" 
ri70] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"Thank  you  Cyril"  said  Helen,  "I  will  spend 
one  more  week  here  to  collect  my  belongings 
and  then  only  too  gladly  will  I  go  with  you 
to  your  office.  I  have  only  one  request  to 
make." 

"What  is  that?"  asked  Cyril. 

"A  very  simple  one"  replied  Helen  "only 
that  Marshland  should  come  with  us  and  be 
our  servant." 

"Certainly,"  answered  Cyril.  "I  shall  be 
only  too  pleased,  for  the  one  servant  I  have  is 
just  leaving  and  I  am  sure  Marshland  will 
suit." 

"Pardon  me"  said  Mr.  Palsey  "I  think  Cyril, 
if  you  take  my  advice  you  will  leave  this 
wicked  interfeering  old  woman  behind  I  warn 
you  she  will  be  the  plague  of  your  life,  for  I 
myself  have  had  experience  of  what  she  can 
do  poking  her  nose  into  people's  rooms,  the 
meddling  old  cat." 

"Mr.  Palsey"  said  Helen  calmly  and  with 
great  dignity  "perhaps  you  will  allow  Cyril 
to  settle  this  matter,  and  if  you  will  allow  me 
to  add,  I  would  far  rather  be  a  meddling  old 
cat,  than  a  cruel  hard  hearted  person  who 
could  murder  a  good  innocent  man  for  the 
sake  of  his  money,  and  then  could  look  the 
[171] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

daughter  of  that  man  in  the  face  with  a  cold 
unflinching  gaze." 

GJidys  uttered  a  low  scream  and  staggered 
towards  the  door;  she  is  loosing  lier  liead  she 
sobbed,  "going  mad,  and  all  tlirough  you 
James."  For  Gladys  knew  nothing  of  Helen's 
suspicions. 

"Xo  Gladys"  replied  Helen,  "dont  cry,  for  I 
am  not  loosing  my  head  or  going  mad  either, 
and  you  have  my  utmost  pity  for  having  a  hus- 
band such  as  he." 

But  nothing  could  soothe  poor  Gladys  and 
as  Helen  stooped  to  comfort  her,  Mr.  Palsey 
took  the  opportunity  of  speaking  to  Cyril. 

"You  idiot"  he  hissed  "look  what  you  have 
led  Helen  up  to,  making  her  speak  to  me  like 
that,  now  I  doubt  if  Gladys  will  belive  in  me, 
and  if  she  does  not  there  will  be  an  end  to  my 
rich  marriage." 

"I  dont  care"  said  Cyril,  for  he  truly  felt 
he  had  the  upper  hand,  "I  consider  it  would 
be  a  very  good  thing  if  Miss  Lincarrol  does  not 
marry  you  for  she  is  too  good  a  girl  to  be 
joined  with  a  low  villain  like  you." 

"Very  well"  cried  Mr.  Palsey  savagely  "as 
you  evidently  consider  yourself  a  saint, 
(though  you  did  help  me  in  the  murder  and 
[172] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

other  matters  too)  perhaps  it  will  be  better 
for  both  of  us  if  we  seperate  at  once. 

I  have  my  half  of  the  money  and  yon  have 
yours,  so  that  is  all  settled,  you  can  take  Helen 
to  London  and  marry  her  and  I  will  take 
Gladys  to  Norfolk  where  all  her  relations  live 
and  marry  her  when  I  get  settled  and  the  less 
we  hear  of  each  other  the  better,  that  is  my 
opinion  and  I  hope  it  suits  you. 

"It  does"  replied  Cyril  calmly  "let  us  tell 
the  girls  and  the  sooner  you  and  Gladys  get 
packed  off  the  better  for  I  must  stay  here  an- 
other week  with  Helen." 

"Gladys"  cried  Mr.  Palsey  firmly  "get  up  at 
once  and  stop  crying." 

"Gladys  dried  her  eyes  and  sat  up. 

"Look  here"  continued  Mr.  Palsey,  "you  and 
I  are  going  back  to  Norfolk  this  evening  as 
soon  as  we  can  mannage  it,  and  Mr.  Sheene 
intends  stopping  another  week  with  Miss 
Winston  till  he  goes  to  London  and  remember 
the  less  you  and  she  hear  of  one  another  the 
better;  you  will  be  much  better  for  the  loss 
of  her  company  and  your  relations  too  would 
much  rather  you  left  here,  it  is  taking  effect 
on  your  health  my  dear,  so  be  ready  to  start 
by  6  o'clock  this  evening  and  I  will  call  for 
[173] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

you;  you  and  Helen  will  have  plenty  of  time 
to  say  your  last  adieu  before  that ;  is  that  set- 
tled?" he  added  turning  to  Cyril. 

"Quite"  replied  Cyril. 

Gladys  broke  into  heart  broken  sobbing  but 
being  used  to  obey  she  ran  quickly  upstairs  to 
collect  her  things. 

With  a  cry  Helen  ran  to  Cyril  and  put  her 
arms  round  his  neck. 

Mr.  Palsey  bit  his  lips  and  turning  to  the 
window  he  turned  over  the  past  events  in  his 
mind  and  he  thought  how  very  well  he  had 
managed  that  last  little  bit  of  business. 


CHAPTER  17 

BOUND  FOR  NORFOLK 

Let  us  now  return  to  Gladys. 

Arrived  at  her  bedroom  she  began  to  collect 
her  various  articles  of  clothing  in  a  hazy  and 
disturbed  manner,  every  now  and  then  sitting 
down  to  burst  into  a  terrible  fit  of  weeping. 

It  took  her  over  half  an  hour  to  pack  up, 
and  then  having  bathed  her  burning  face,  she 
began  to  feel  very  hungry. 

Finding  a  few  biscuits  in  a  tin,  she  lost  no 
[174] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

time  in  eating  them  and  then  she  rang  her 
bell. 

To  her  supprise  Helen  came  to  the  door  in- 
stead of  Marshland. 

"Oh  dear  Gladys"  cried  Helen  kindly  "I  am 
so  very  sorry  that  you  are  going." 

"Oh  Helen,"  sobbed  Gladys  "it  nearly 
breaks^my  heart  to  think  of  it,  and  we  may 
not  /Ven  write  to  each  other." 

"Dont  say  that"  cried  Helen,  "if  ever  I  can 
manage  it  I'll  always  send  you  a  note  pri- 
vately, for  I  shall  never  forget  Gladys  that 
you  saved  my  life." 

Gladys  could  not  speak  for  crying. 

"Now  Gladys"  said  Helen  "do  stop  crying 
or  you  will  be  ill,  did  you  want  anything  when 
you  rang  just  now." 

"Oh  yes  please"  replied  Gladys  "if  I  might 
have  something  to  eat,  I  am  so  very  hungry." 

"Certainly,  dear"  said  Helen  and  she  darted 
downstairs,  soon  to  return  with  a  plate  of 
well  cut  ham  and  a  couple  of  poached  eggs 
and  a  comforting  cup  of  coffee. 

Having  spread  this  out,  she  sat  down  to 
watch  Gladys  eat  it. 

The  poor  girl  looked  very  worn  out  and  tired 
and  great  red  and  black  lines  encircled  her 
[175] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  hee  book 

blue  eyes,  "oh  Helen"  she  said  at  last  "do 
tell  me  what  you  meant  by  speaking  so 
strongly  'to  James  just  now. 

The  teal's  came  into  Helen's  eyes,  "dont  ask 
me  Gladys  dear"  she  said,  some  day  I  will 
contrive  to  let  you  know  by  letter  but  I  cant 
tell  you  now." 

A  silence  followed  and  then  Helen  spoke 
again,  "do  you  know"  she  said.  "I  am  very 
glad  things  have  turned  out  like  this.  I  shall 
be  happy  too  and  perhaps  forget  all  about  me 
and  all  this  misery." 

"Oh  Helen"  cried  Gladys  "I  will  never  for- 
get you  it  will  be  impossible." 

"I  dont  know"  said  Helen  "you  see  its  like 
this,  although  we  shall  write  to  each  other 
(for  my  mind  is  made  up  on  that  score)  when 
once  you  are  happy,  though  you  will  not  ex- 
actly forget  mc,  you  will  forget  this  misery  at 
parting  and  so  you  will  be  able  to  think  of  me 
without  pain  or  regret,  and  it  will  be  like  a 
wound  which  though  healed  over  is  still  to  be 
seen,  do  you  under  stand?" 

"Yes  dear  Helen"  said  Gladys  "there  is  cer- 
tainly truth  in  what  you  say,  but  do  3'ou  think 
we  shall  either  of  us  be  happy  again?" 

**Yes"  said  Helen  with  a  smile,  "I  do,  light 
[176] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

is  certainly  breaking  through   the   darkness 
after  all  Gladys" 

Ah  Helen!,  happily  for  you  that  you  can 
see  the  bright  light  appearing,  but  there  are 
dark  clouds  gathering  in  the^istance  which 
you  do  not  see  but  which  nevertheless  are  com- 
ing nearer  and  nearer  and  will  soon  burst  over 
your  head  and  extinguish  the  sunshine  and 
the  light. 

The  dreary  morning  passed  away  at  last  and 
the  afternoon  followed  suit.  A  quarter  to  six 
found  Gladys  and  Helen  taking  a  last  farewell 
in  the  drawing  room  before  Mr.  Palsey  arrived. 

"Oh  Helen  shall  we  ever  meet  again,  sobbed 
Gladys. 

"Hush  hush"  said  Helen  "dont  cry  Gladys 
and  let  me  give  you  some  advice  before  you 
go.  Dont  sob  or  show  any  emotion  when  you 
bid  me  goodbye  and  if  afterwards  Mr.  Pal- 
sey should  mention  me  to  you  be  quite  calm 
and  show  him  you  do  not  care,  when  next  we 
meet  I'll  tell  you  my  reasons  and  be  sure 
they're  good  ones." 

Voices  were  heard  at  the  front  door  and 
going  into  the  hall,  they  found  Mr,  Palsey  and 
Cyril  talking  and  a  carriage  waiting  at  the 
gate. 

[177] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"Goodbye  Miss  Lincarrol"  said  Cyril  as  he 
took  her  hand  "I  am  sorry  you  have  to  go." 

"Not  at  all"  said  Gladys  brightly  "goodbye 
Mr.  Sheene,  thanks  for  all  your  kindness." 

Here  Mr.  Palsey  interposed  "goodbye  Miss 
Winston"  he  said  raising  his  hat. 

Helen  drew  herself  up  and  gave  him  a  look 
(such  a  one  as  once  seen  never  forgotten)  and 
then  turning  to  her  friend  said,  "well  goodbye 
Gladys,  a  pleasant  journey  to  you  dear." 

"Goodbye  Helen"  said  Gladys  bravely  and 
calmly  and  without  a  break  in  her  voice. 

"I  hope  you  will  enjoy  yourself  in  London." 

Mr.  Palsey  looked  astounded,  he  had  ex- 
pected a  loud  fit  of  crying  at  least. 

"Wont  you  say  goodbye  to  me  Miss  Winston 
he  asked  sheepishly. 

"No  cried  Helen  in  a  laud  voice,  "it  was 
an  evil  day  for  you  Mr.  Palsey  when  my  good 
father  asked  you  to  his  house." 

Mr.  Palsey  jumped  into  the  open  fly  and  put 
his  bag  beside  him. 

Helen  stood  on  the  steps  waving  her  hand 
with  tears  in  her  eyes,  while  Gladys,  for  the 
sake  of  the  friend  she  loved,  sat  erect  and  tear- 
less in  the  carriage  which  soon  wheeled  her 
away  from  "Beach  Dale"  and  its  occupants. 
[178] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTEE 

CHAPTER  18 

THE  OFFICE 

Left  alone  in  the  dreary  little  cottage,  a  sense 
of  utter  lonliness  came  over  Helen.  She  truly 
felt  as  though  the  one  spark  of  happiness  in 
her  life  had  faded.  Sitting  down  in  an  arm 
chair,  she  took  up  some  crochet  and  tried  to 
do  a  little  work  before  sunset. 

In  a  few  minutes  Cyril  entered,  fresh  from 
a  country  walk. 

"Ah  Helen"  he  cried  "you're  busy  I  see." 

"No  I'm  not"  replied  Helen  sadly  "did  you 
want  me  for  anything?" 

"Well  I  was  thinking  it  might  be  as  well  to 
go  and  see  the  autioneer,  Mr.  Graham,"  re- 
plied Cyril  "you  see  all  this  furniture  must  be 
sold  and  a  week  is  but  a  short  time  to  settle 
everything." 

"Yes  I  presume  that  would  be  best"  said 
Helen  with  a  sigh  "where  does  this  Mr. 
Graham  live?"  "Not  a  very  long  way  off'^ 
replied  Cyril  "49  Eastern  Grove  is  his  ad- 
dress" 

"Oh  yes  I  know"  said  Helen  "when  shall  we 
start?" 

[179] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"Now,  if  you  like"  said  Cyril 

'^ery  well,"  and  Helen  tossed  away  her 
crochet  and  put  on  her  hat. 

It  did  not  take  very  long  to  reach  Eastern 
Grove,  a  pretty  little  street  at  the  end  of 
Kenelham.  Helen  stood  by  while  Cyril  ar- 
ranged matters  to  his  own  taste.  At  last  all 
was  settled  and  Mr.  Graham  politely  prom- 
ised to  be  round  at  Beach  Dale  by  9  o'clock 
the  next  morning. 

The  next  three  days  were  busy  ones  indeed 
for  Helen.  All  day  she  was  flying  up  and 
downstairs,  from  attic  to  kitchen  placing  the 
furniture  to  be  sold  in  lots  and  keeping  what 
she  wanted  to  take,  in  her  own  bedroom. 
Marshland  helped  all  she  could  but  being  old 
and  stiff  she  could  do  little  but  sit  in  the 
kitchen  and  moan  at  the  loss  of  her  beloved 
master's  goods. 

Friday  came  at  last  (the  day  Cyril  had  ar- 
ranged for  starting)  and  Helen  was  up  early 
taking  a  last  look  at  the  rooms,  garden  walks 
etc.,  that  she  loved. 

It  was  a  boiling  hot  day  and  they  had  to 
start  in  the  middle  of  the  heat. 

A  large  waggon  came  to  the  door  wherein 
all  the  odd  pieces  of  furniture  were  packed 
£180] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

and  the  trunks  and  boxes  being  put  on  the  top 
of  that,  Helen  and  Marshland  got  a  small 
wooden  bench  which  they  put  at  the  door  of 
the  waggon  for,  as  Marshland  truly  remarked 
"Air  was  better  than  comfort,"  and  there  they 
seated  themselves  to  drive  to  the  station — • 
Cyril  had  gone  on  to  take  the  tickets  and  see 
about  a  comfortable  carriage. 

It  was  two  o'clock  by  the  time  they  reached 
Holbum. 

Cyril  jumped  out,  ordered  a  hansom  while 
Helen  attended  to  the  luggage. 

"Now  Marshland"  cried  Cyril  "you  and  Miss 
Helen  will  kindly  get  into  this  hansom  and 
I'll  tell  the  man  where  to  drive  to,  I  have  a 
bussiness  matter  to  settle,  but  you  can  tell 
the  servant  girl  I'll  be  into  tea." 

Helen  and  Marshland  got  hastily  into  the 
hansom,  to  the  old  servant's  inexpressible  de- 
light who  had  never  ridden  in  anything  but 
the  customary  Kenelham  dog  cart,  and  the 
waggon  she  had  recently  quitted.  Helen  how- 
ever was  too  tired  to  notice  anything  and  the 
new  sights  and  sounds  had  no  charm  for  her 
country  eyes. 

Presently  the  cab  stopped  at  a  small  dreary 
looking  of&ce  with  the  name  Sheene  &  Co: 
[181] 


DAISY  ASH  ford:  HER  BOOK 

in  guilt  letters  on  the  window.  Two  men  evi- 
dently the  clerks,  were  watching  with  intense 
excitement  the  descent  of  the  two  ladies  from 
the  cab,  their  faces  being  pressed  upon  the 
iron  blind  of  the  office  window. 

Helen  went  up  the  steps  and  timidly  rang 
the  "visitors  bell." 

It  was  soon  answered  by  a  rought  untidy 
looking  servant  girl,  with  no  cap  and  a  dirty 
cotton  dress,  whom  Marshland  eyed  with  in- 
tense disgust. 

"Are  you  Mr.  Sheene's  ladies?"  asked  the 
girl. 

"Yes"  replied  Helen  "and  Mr.  Sheene  wished 
me  to  say  you  were  to  show  us  to  our  rooms 
at  once,  he  himself  will  not  be  in  till  tea 
time." 

"All  right"  responded  the  servant  "step  and 
in  and  follow  me." 

She  then  led  the  way  down  a  narrow  pas- 
sage past  the  home  affair,  till  she  came  to 
a  door  which  she  flung  open,  announcing  it 
was  the  sitting  room. 

"You  wont  want  your  bedrooms  yet  awhile" 
she  said  "because  they're  not  ready." 

"Oh  pray  dont  trouble"  said  Helen. 
[182] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"Very  well"  replied  the  girl  and  she  went 
off  closing  the  door  behind  her. 

"The  slovenly  creature"  cried  Marshland 
"Mr.  Sheene  has  evidently  had  no  practice  in 
choosing  his  domestics. 

The  room  in  which  they  found  themselves 
was  rather  small  and  very  stuffey,  the  window 
being  tight  shut  and  the  blind  down.  A  red 
carpet  adorned  the  floor  a  common  deal  table 
with  a  check  cloth  stood  in  the  middle  of  the 
room,  and  three  chairs  were  carefully  ar- 
ranged round  it.  A  leather  armchair  was  by 
the  fireplace'  adorned  by  a  crochet  antimi- 
cassa,  and  a  sofa  of  the  same  description  was 
by  the  window.  The  mantle  piece  was  fur- 
nished with  two  glass  vases,  and  a  clock, 
and  a  large  photograph  of  Cyril  and  his  two 
clerks.  A  sideboard  was  by  the  door  covered 
with  a  clean  cloth,  a  parrafin  lamp,  two  trays 
and  a  bowl  of  lavender. 

"What  do  you  think  of  it?"  asked  Helen 
after  she  had  opened  the  window  and  taken 
off  her  hat  and  gloves. 

"Humph"  said  Marshland  looking  round 
"pretty  fair,  but  law  Miss  Helen,  comparing 
it  with  your  father's  dainty  little  parlour  its 
a  mere  scullery." 

[183] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

'Tfes"  said  Helen  "but  dont  let  ns  hurt 
poor  Cyril's  feelings,  no  doubt  he  likes  it." 

"No  doubt"  replied  Marshland. 

By  5  o'clock  Cyril  camie  in,  very  hot  but 
happy  for  all  that.  "Well  Helen''  he  said 
"what  do  you  think  of  your  future  abode?" 

"Oh  its  very  nice"  answered  Helen. 

"Well  let  us  ring  for  tea"  cried  Cyril  "yon 
will  take  your  meal  with  us  tonight  Marsh- 
land, but  tomorrow  you  will  find  your  place 
in  the  kitchen  with  Alice  the  maid,  who  will 
do  all  the  hard  work  while  you  preside." 

Marshland  looked  pleased  but  said  nothing. 

Alice  brought  in  the  tea,  and  the  three  made 
it  off  shrimps  and  bread  and  butter  and  by 
that  time  Helen  was  pleased  to  go  to  bed,  quite 
pleased  with  her  first  day  in  London. 

Helen's  bedroom  was  at  the  top  of  a  very 
steep  staircase  and  it  was  even  more  stuffy 
than  the  sitting  room.  A  rather  dirty  white 
blind  hung  in  the  window,  which  Marshland 
instantly  tore  down,  "the  filthy  rag"  she  ex- 
claimed "never  mind  Miss  Helen,  in  a  few 
weeks,  I'll  have  this  fit  for  a  lady  and  the  sit- 
ting room  too  for  that  matter. 

The  iron  bed  stead  was  of  the  collapsible 
kind  and  Helen  had  to  prop  it  up  with  empty 
£184] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

trunks  in  order  to  get  a  night's  rest,  but 
what  with  the  squalling  of  the  office  cats  and 
the  noise  of  the  clerks  and  servants  below,  it 
was  in  the  small  hours  of  the  morning  before 
either  she  or  Marshland  got  a  wink  of  sleep. 


CHAPTER  19 

IMPROVEMENTS 

It  was  8  o'clock,  the  following  morning  when 
Helen  was  awakened  by  hearing  a  loud  dis- 
pute outside  her  door  between  Marshland  and 
Alice Grimstone  (the maid). 

Glancing  at  her  watch,  Helen  jumped  out  of 
bed  and  began  her  toilet  and  half  way  through 
she  was  interrupted  by  Alice  bouncing  in  an- 
nouncing it  was  gone  8  o'clock  and  would  she 
(Helen)  care  about  any  water  for  washing. 
Helen  declared  she  would,  upon  which  she 
was  presented  with  a  can  of  hot  water  and 
a  clean  towel,  soap  already  having  been  pro- 
vided. 

Having  placed  the  last  hair  pin  in  her  knob 

and  fastenned  her  white  blouse,  Helen  went 

down  to  the  sitting  room,  where  a  smell  of 

hot  coffee  and  fried  bacon  greated  her  nose. 

[185] 


DAISY  ashford:  hbe  book 

"Ah  this  is  Marshland's  cooking"  thought 
Helen  as  she  raised  the  cover  of  the  dish. 
A  great  improvement  was  also  visible  in  the 
room  itself.  It  had  been  well  dusted  and 
swept  and  a  few  london  flowers  adorned  the 
mantle  shelf,  a  clean  white  curtain  hung  in 
the  window,  and  Helen's  work  box  and  other 
little  articles  lay  about  the  room,  making  it 
look  far  more  home  like  than  on  the  preced- 
ing evening. 

Cyril  (Helen  had  heard)  rose  very  late,  so 
she  was  forced  to  partake  of  her  breakfast 
alone. 

As  soon  as  she  had  finnished,  she  rang  the 
bell  and  ordered  a  fresh  meal  to  be  got  ready 
for  Cyril,  for  she  really  wished  to  please  him 
and  hoped  in  a  few  days  time  to  have  the 
house  really  nice. 

Then  Helen  thought  she  would  go  out  and 
buy  a  few  things,  so  calling  Marshland  she 
said  "I  am  going  out  now  Marshland,  and 
lunch  will  be  at  1.30  if  you  please.  Mr.  Sheene 
likes  high  tea  at  7  in  the  future  we  will  fol- 
low this  rule,  breakfast  at  9.  lunch  at  1.30, 
high  tea  at  7,  Wine  and  biscuits  9.30." 

"Very  well  miss"  replied  Marshland  "I'll 
see  to  it" 

[186] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"Yes"  said  Helen  and  do  make  that  girl 
work  for  pity's  sake,  she  is  so  lazy." 

"That  she  is  miss"  replied  Marshland 
"She'll  find  her  work  set  now  I've  come." 

Helen  laughed  "very  well"  she  replied  "I'll 
be  in  soon.  I  only  want  to  buy  a  chicken  and 
a  yard  or  so  of  muslin  for  curtains." 

So  going  out,  Helen  hailed  a  hansom  and 
got  proudly  in,  much  to  the  envy  of  Netherby 
and  Wilson  (the  two  clerks)  to  whom  she  had 
not  yet  been  introduced. 

And  so  day  followed  day  and  Helen  al- 
ways found  plenty  to  do.  She  was  a  first 
rate  house  keeper  and  Cyril  treasured  her  ac- 
cordingly. Marshland  too  made  vast  improve- 
ments in  the  lower  regons.  Alice  was  made 
to  work  hard  and  keep  herself  tidy. 

A  bright  yellow  canary  was  purchased,  and 
hung  in  the  sitting  room  window  to  Helen's 
great  delight,  and  she  had  no  time  to  be  un- 
happy. Cyril  seemed  to  prefer  being  engaged 
so  the  marriage  was  put  off,  and  Helen  was 
once  more  light  hearted  and  merry  and  her 
gay  laugh  might  often  be  heard  as  she  chatted 
cheerily  to  the  clerks  or  played  comic  songs  on 
the  little  harmonium. 

[187] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

And  yet  no  one  is  there  to  warn  Helen  of 
the  approaching  danger  and  misery. 


CHAPTER  20 

THE  SILVER  TEAPOT 

Time  sped  on  and  nothing  happened  to  alarm 
or  upset  Helen  untill  a  certain  October  morn- 
ing. 

She  had  just  commenced  her  breakfast^ 
when  in  came  Cyril  attired  in  his  best  black 
suit  and  stiff  collar. 

"Why  Cyril"  cried  Helen  "how  very  early 
yon  are." 

"Yes  I  am"  responded  Cyril  triumphantly 
"I  am  going  to  see  a  friend  who  lives  in  Picca- 
dilly and  I  doubt  if  I  shall  be  back  before  10 
or  11  tonight." 

"Really?"  said  Helen,  "well  make  a  good 
breakfast  or  you'll  be  quite  done  up." 

Cyril  made  a  hearty  meal  and  then  went  to 
the  front  door  to  see  if  the  weather  promised 
to  be  fair;  it  looked  rather  gloomy,  but  no 
rain  fell.  As  though  a  sudden  thought  had 
struck  him,  Cyril  turned  round  and  entered 
the  office. 

[188] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"Netherby"  he  cried  sharply  "who's  after- 
noon out  is  it,  your's  or  Wilson's? 

"It  is  Mr.  Wilson's  sir"  replied  Netherby. 

"Then  see  he  does'nt  have  it"  said  Cyril 
shortly  "I  have  my  own  reasons  for  wishing 
you  both  to  remain  at  home  today,  and  dont 
forget  the  office  is  in  your  charge  today  Neth- 
erby; admit  no  gossiping  women  or  trades- 
men." 

"No  sir"  replied  the  clerk.  Cyril  turned 
to  leave  the  office,  nearly  knocking  Helen  over 
as  he  did  so.  "Are  you  off?"  she  enquired  "put 
on  your  overcoat  dear,  it  is  very  chilly." 

"All  right"  said  Cyril  and  he  reached  his 
blue  melton  from  the  peg. 

As  Helen  was  helping  him  on  with  his  coat 
she  noticed  something  silver  sticking  out  of 
the  breast  pocket. 

"Why  whatever  is  this?"  she  asked  in  sup- 
prise,    "it  looks  like  the  best  silver  tea  pot." 

"Best  silver  tea  pot !"  cried  Cyril  scornfully, 
as  though  a  man  cant  carry  his  cigarette  case 
about  with  him." 

But  he  looked  uncommonly  angry  for  all 
that  and  Helen  had  seen  and  felt  quite  enough 
to  convince  her  that  it  was  the  best  tea  pot 
[189] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

and  she  felt  her  heart  turn  sick  as  she  closed 
the  front  door  after  Cyril's  retreating  figure. 

CHAPTER  21 

THE  PAWN  TICKET 

Helen's  heart  was  beating  fast,  as  she  went 
back  to  the  sitting  room,  "oh  dear"  she  cried 
sitting  down  on  the  sofa  "whatever  is  Cyril 
up  to  I  wonder  it  was  a  tea  pot  I  know  and  it 
was  wrapped  in  cotton  wool  too  for  it  felt 
soft,  I  do  hope  he  is  up  to  no  tricks." 

Finding  nothing  to  do  Helen  sat  down  to 
strum  on  the  harmonium,  but  this  did  not 
soothe  her  spirits  and  she  wandered  about  the 
room  till  her  eye  fell  on  a  little  white  ticket 
lying  on  the  hearth  rug.  She  could  not  bear 
to  see  paper  on  the  floor,  so  she  hastily  picked 
it  up,  and  before  tossing  it  into  tlie  fire  she 
looked  at  it  well  to  make  sure  it  was  nothing 
important. 

Helen  know  enough  to  see  at  first  glance 
it  was  a  pawn  ticket  for  a  valuable  silver 
sugar  baisen  worth  £1.10.0. 

Her  cheeks  grew  white  as  she  read  it  and 
she  felt  her  fingers  growing  stifi:.  "Of  course" 
[190] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

she  cried  "its  as  plain  as  day  light,  Cyril  has 
pawned  the  best  sugar  baisen  for  a  few  trum- 
pery shillings,  oh  I'm  sure  he  is  getting  into 
bad  company"  and  she  commenced  to  weep. 
"And  I  know  he  means  to  pawn  the  tea  pot 
too." 

But  this  was  only  the  beginning  of  another 
long  series  of  troubles  for  poor  Helen,  but 
happily  for  her  she  did  not  know  that  or  it 
might  have  driven  her  mad. 


CHAPTER  22 

AN  UNEXPECTED  VISIT 

Helen's  weeping  had  given  her  a  headache 
and  she  was  taking  a  doze  on  the  sofa,  when 
angry  voices  were  heard  at  the  front  door. 
The  voices  were  those  of  Mr.  Netherby  and 
a   young   lady    evidently    in    great    distress. 

Helen  came  to  the  passage  to  hear  what  was 
the  matter  "I  tell  you  I've  had  orders  from 
Mr.  Sheene  to  let  no  gossiping  women  inside 
this  office"  cried  Mr.  Netherby.  "But  I'm  not 
a  gossiping  woman"  said  the  lady  in  agita- 
tion. 

"And  how  do  I  know  that?"  enquired  Mr. 
[191] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

Netherby.  "I  tell  you  I  am  a  hater  of  gossip" 
screamed  the  lady  "and  here  it  is  pouring  rain 
and  you  have  the  audacity  to  keep  me  waiting 
at  the  front  door,  when  I  ask  to  see  the  lady 
of  the  house." 

"There  is  no  lady  of  this  house"  said  Mr. 
Netherby  "except  Mrs.  Marshland  and  she 
rules  it  with  a  firm  hand" 

"I  want  to  see  Miss  Winston"  cried  the  lady 
now  almost  in  tears. 

Here  Helen  interupted,  "Mr.  Netherby"  she 
said  "If  this  lady  wishes  to  see  me,  kindly 
let  her  in  at  once." 

"I've  got  the  master's  orders  not  to"  replieij 
Netherby  firmly. 

"Insolent  person !"  cried  Helen  "obey  me  at 
once,  open  the  door." 

Netherby  was  alarmed  and  opening  the  door 
he  fled  into  the  oflBce  leaving  his  mistress  to 
admit  her  guest  if  she  would. 

"Can  I  do  anything  for  you  my  good  lady?" 
asked  Helen  opening  the  door  wide. 

With  a  cry  the  lady  flung  herself  into 
Helen's  arms,  saying  "oh  Helen  Helen,  how 
very  glad  I  am  to  see  you." 

"Why  Gladys"  cried  Helen  "how  came  you 
here?"  "Oh  its  a  long  story"  said  Gladys  (for 
[192] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

it  was  she)  "if  I  may  come  in,  I'll  tell  it  to 
you." 

"Yes  do"  said  Helen  "stay  the  whole  day  if 
you  will,  for  Cyril  is  out  and  I  am  entirely 
alone"  So  saying  Helen  led  the  way  to  the 
sitting  room,  where  Gladys  soon  divested  her- 
self of  her  dripping  cloak  and  hat,  and  sat 
down  by  the  fire  to  warm  herself.  "How 
dreadfully  wet  you  are"  said  Helen  as  she 
shook  out  Gladys's  cloak. 

"I  had  to  walk  all  the  way  from  Holbum 
station"  replied  Gladys  "there  were  no  cabs 
to  be  seen"  "Dear  dear"  said  Helen  "I  hope 
you  wont  take  cold:" 

"Kot  I"  laughed  Gladys  "and  now  Helen 
dear  if  you  are  ready  I'll  tell  you  why  I  came 
here." 

"Yes  do"  pleaded  Helen  drawing  her  chair 
to  the  fire.  "It  is  a  long  story"  mused  Gladys 
gazing  into  the  fire,  as  though  she  could  see 
the  events  of  the  past  three  months  of  her  life 
written  there  in  letters  of  red  and  gold,  "as 
you  know  Helen,  when  I  left  Kenelham  I  went 
with  James  straight  to  Norfolk,  where  my 
parents  and  relations  live.  James  and  I 
stayed  there  for,  say  three  weeks,  and  during 
that  time  I  was  perfectly  happy.  I  did  not 
[193] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  hee  book 

write  to  you  as  I  didn't  know  your  address, 
I  presume  you  did'nt  know  mine.  Well  at 
the  end  of  these  three  weeks  James  got  an  in- 
vatation  to  go  and  stay  with  some  people  in 
Brighton  and  he  asked  me  to  go  too  I  was 
glad  to  do  so  as  I  had  never  been  to  that  part 
at  all.  So  it  was  arranged  for  me  to  go  and 
we  started.  We  had  not  been  there  a  week 
when  a  marked  changed  came  over  James. 
He  grew  white  and  thin  and  seemed  so  ter- 
ribly nervous  about  the  smallest  thing.  Men 
were  constantly  calling  to  see  him  and  after 
their  visits  he  looked  even  worse.  It  was  not 
a  large  house  where  we  stayed,  and  my  room 
was  next  to  his.  He  went  to  bed  very  late 
and  I  fancy  he  slept  badly.  I  constantly  heard 
him  moan  and  walk  about  his  room,  and  what 
terrified  me  so  much  was  he  used  to  talk  about 
murders  and  robberies.  So  I  took  to  listening 
to  him,  by  putting  my  bed  close  to  the  wall. 
And  I  believe  he  found  it  out,  for  he  took  to 
ill  treating  me,  that  is  to  say  he  was  not  kind, 
and  he  called  me  horrible  names,  I  felt  it  very 
much  indeed  and  it  must  have  made  me  look  ill, 
for  Mrs  Martin  (the  hostess)  said  she  thought 
the  sea  air  did  not  agree  with  me  and  advised 
James  to  take  me  to  some  place  where  I  had 
[194] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

not  been  before.  Accordingly  we  arranged  to 
take  a  small  house  in  Eichmond  for  a  few 
months  till  I  got  better.  There  it  is  we  are 
living  now.  We  have  most  comfortable  rooms 
in  a  nice  house  overlooking  the  terrace  gar- 
dens. Our  landlady  is  a  very  good  soul,  and 
though  I  am  much  better  for  the  change, 
James  is  not,  he  remains  the  same.  All  at 
once  I  remembered  what  you  said  to  him  that 
day  about  a  murder.  So  I  resolved  to  come 
and  find  out  where  you  lived,  I  told  James 
I  wanted  a  whole  day  to  do  as  I  liked  and  I 
took  a  train  for  Holburn  and  I  was  directed 
where  to  go  to,  and  here  I  am  arrived  in  the 
very  knick  of  time,  just  as  Mr.  Sheene  is  off 
for  the  day  and  you  are  quite  alone  to  answer 
any  questions  I  put  to  you." 

During  the  latter  part  of  Gladys's  story 
Helen  had  grown  very  white  and  she  now 
paced  the  room  in  breathless  agitation. 

"What  is  it  Helen?"  enquired  Gladys. 

"Yes  I  knew  I  was  right"  muttered  Helen 
half  aloud  "it  is  true  too  true  alas!  but  my 
revenge  is  at  hand." 

"Helen  do  sit  down"  cried  Gladys  "you  look 
quite  scared,  I  hope  my  story  has  not  fright- 
ened you." 

[195] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  heb  book 

"Frightenned  me,  No"  cried  Helen  loudly 
"you  have  only  confirmed  doubts  which  have 
been  lingering  in  my  brain  for  month's  past." 

"Doubts,  what  doubts."  asked  Gladys. 

"Oh  Gladys"  cried  Helen  bursting  into  tears 
"thank  goodness  you  came  to  me  today,  for  you 
may  yet  be  saved  from  a  terrible  misfortune." 

"For  pity's  sake  Helen  speak  out"  cried 
Gladys  "you  talk  like  a  tragedian  Gladys" 
said  Helen  "did  you  say  that  Mr.  Palsey  talked 
about  murders  and  robberies?" 

^Tes"  replied  Gladys  sadly  "he  certainly 
made  use  of  those  two  words." 

"Shall  I  tell  you  why?"  asked  Helen  "I 
shall  be  much  obliged  if  you  will"  answered 
Gladys. 

"Mr.  Palsey's  conscience  has  begun  to  trou- 
ble him"  replied  Helen. 

"Oh  Helen  what  do  you  mean?"  cried  Gladys 
wildly. 

"Simply  this"  said  Helen  "you  know  when 
my  poor  father  died,  people  said  it  was  sui- 
cide." 

"Yes,  but  I  never  belived  that"  said  Gladys 
with  marked  descision. 

"Evidently  the  detectives  have  found  out 
[196] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

their  mistake"  replied  Helen  "you  say,  men 
are  constantly  calling  on  Mr.  Palsey." 

"Yes"  replied  Gladys  "they  are,  but  Helen 
whatever  do  you  mean." 

"Gladys"  said  Helen,  "dont  hate  me  for 
what  I  am  going  to  tell  you ;  I  only  do  it  be- 
cause I  love  you  and  wish  to  save  you,  it  is  a 
blessing  you  came  here  today,  I  suppose  in 
another  week  you  would  have  married  Mr.  Pal- 
sey but  you  wont  now,  for  the  man  you  call 
your  lover  is  the  murderer  of  my  father." 

Gladys  gave  a  loud  groan  and  sank  helpless 
to  the  floor. 

Helen  ran  to  lift  her  up  and  after  dashing 
some  water  on  her  face  was  happy  to  see  her 
open  her  eyes. 

"Gladys,  dear  Gladys"  she  cried  "I  should 
not  have  told  you." 

"Yes,  yes"  said  Gladys  faintly,  "you  did 
quite  right,  only  it  was  such  a  shock  to  me, 
after  beliving  in  him  all  these  months." 

"Of  course  it  is"  replied  Helen  soothingly 
"thank  goodness  I  shall  never  have  cause  to 
doubt  Cyril's  honour." 

"Oh  Helen  what  shall  I  do?"  moaned  poor 
Gladys  "to  think  of  going  back  to  sleep  in 
[197] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

the  honse  with  a  villian  like  him  "he  might  try 
to  murder  me  in  the  night." 

"Why  not  stay  here  a  few  nights  till  you 
think  of  some  plans"  suggested  Helen  "we 
have  heaps  of  room." 

"Oh  no  no"  cried  Gladys  desperately  "I  dare 
not  vex  James  like  that  and  besides  Mr. 
Sheene  would  not  have  me  in  his  house," 

"Oh  Gladys"  cried  Helen  "he  would  be  only 
too  pleased  to  be  of  help  to  you." 

"No  he  would  not"  said  Gladys  "he  hates 
me." 

"Gladys!"  screamed  Helen  "how  can  you?" 

"It  is  true"  said  Gladys  "and  I  will  tell 
you  why." 

Helen  gave  a  snort  of  disgust  but  she  lis- 
tened attentively'  for  all  that. 

"You  see"  said  Gladys  "I  had  to  walk  from 
Holburn  Station  as  you  know  and  it  took  me 
some  time  as  I  did  not  know  the  way;  I  had 
just  caught  sight  of  this  office  from  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  road  and  was  going  to  cross, 
when  the  door  opened  and  Mr.  Sheene  himself 
came  out,  he  did  not  see  me  at  first,  he  ap- 
peared to  be  looking  at  the  sky,  but  the  mo- 
ment he  caught  sight  of  me  his  face  darkened 
directly,  he  looked  at  me  for  a  minute  with 
[198] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

posative  hatred  in  his  eyes,  and  then  turning 
round  he  went  into  the  office,  to  give  an  order, 
I  presume  that  order  was  that  no  women  were 
to  be  let  in,  because  the  instant  I  asked  to 
see  you,  I  was  furiously  assaulted  by  a  pre- 
suming clerk,  who  called  me  a  gossiping 
woman,  and  no  end  of  horrid  names." 

"Oh"  said  Helen  rather  crossly  "I  think  you 
must  be  mistaken,  but  all  the  same  if  you 
wont  stay  the  night,  you  wont," 

"I  really  can  not,"  replied  Gladys. 

"Did  Cyril  speak  to  you  when  he  came  out 
again?"  enquired  Helen. 

"Dear  me  no"  replied  Gladys  "I  took  jolly 
good  care  he  should'nt,  so  I  bolted  into  a  con- 
fectioners to  escape  him,  where  I  had  to  go 
to  the  trouble  of  buying  a  bath  bun ;  but  any- 
thing was  better  than  not  seeing  you." 

"Dont  be  sarcastic"  returned  Helen  hotly 
"you  dont  treasure  me  as  much  as  that." 

"Dont  I?"  cried  Gladys  "when  I  wanted  to 
see  you,  I  was  not  going  to  be  snubbed  by  an 
insolent  clerk,  I  would  have  braved  him  even 
if  you  had  not  come  though  I  thank  my  stars 
you  did  come  all  the  same,  it  is  very  degrad- 
ing to  be  seen  arguing  with  a  common  city 
clerk." 

[199] 


DAISY  ashpobd:  her  book 

"So  I  should  imagine"  replied  Helen  "I  cant 
say  I  have  ever  been  in  the  same  strait  my- 
self ;  I  am  on  very  good  terms  with  both  Neth- 
erby  and  Wilson." 

"Are  you?"  said  Gladys  "which  do  you  like 
best." 

"Well  you  see  Netherby  is  rather  alarmed  at 
me"  replied  Helen  "since  I  blew  him  up  for 
attempting  to  touch  the  organ  without  leave; 
but  then  he  is  more  to  be  trusted  than  Wilson, 
who  thinks  nothing  of  breaking  his  word,  tell- 
ing stories  etc :  Cyril  has  often  thought  of  dis- 
missing him  only  he  is  very  sharp  and  a  good 
writer  I  belive." 

"Well  Helen  can  you  suggest  any  plan  for 
me"  asked  Gladys  "I  cant  marry  James  that 
is  certain,  but  I  cant  go  home  and  tell  him  that 
to  his  face  can  I?" 

"Hardly"  said  Helen  "if  I  were  you  I  should 
go  home,  and  dont  say  a  word  to  Mr.  Palsey, 
and  write  at  once  to  your  parents,  telling  them 
all  you  know  as  soon  as  you  get  a  reply  write 
and  let  me  know  and  I  will  endeavour  to  come 
up  and  see  you  and  we  can  arrange  some 
plans;  of  course  get  Mr.  Palsey  out  of  the 
way  before  you  ask  me." 

"Oh  yes"  said  Gladys  "that  is  easily  done, 
[200] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

but  mind  you  dont  tell  Mr.  Sheene  you  have 
seen  me  today  nor  dont  tell  him  you  are  com- 
ing to  see  me  either." 

"Oh  no"  replied  Helen  "I'll  merely  say  I  am 
going  to  Kichmond  for  a  trip,  he  does  not 
know  you  live  there." 

"Then  that  is  settled"  replied  Gladys  with 
a  sigh  of  relief  "what  time  do  you  expect  Mr. 
Sheene  home?" 

"Not  till  quite  late"  said  Helen  "you  must 
stay  to  lunch." 

"Thank  you"  said  Gladys  "I  shall  be  de- 
lighted." 

So  Helen  rang  the  bell  and  when  Alice  an- 
swered it  she  ordered  dinner  for  two  in  a 
most  bussiness  like  way. 

Having  made  a  good  lunch,  Gladys  put  on 
her  things  and  got  ready  to  start. 

"You  must  not  walk  again"  said  Helen  "I'll 
call  a  hansom,"  so  saying  she  opened  the  front 
door  and  gave  a  soft  whistle.  In  a  minute 
a  hansom  drove  up  to  the  door  and  Helen 
helped  her  friend  in. 

"Goodbye  Gladys"  she  said  "dont  forget  to 
write  and  let  me  know  directly  you  here  from 
Norfolk  and  I'll  come  up  if  I  can." 

"No,  I'll  be  sure  to  write"  responded  Gladys 
[201] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"thank  you  so  much  Helen  for  all  your  kind- 
ness," and  with  a  wave  of  her  hand  Gladys 
was  driven  rapidly  away  in  the  direction  of 
Holburn  Station,  while  Helen  returned  to  the 
sitting  room,  a  great  weight  lifted  from  her 
heart. 

CHAPTER  23 

CYRIL'S  RETURN  AND  THE  PROMISED  VISIT 

It  was  past  ten  before  Cyril  returned  home 
Yery  wet  and  cross  into  the  bargin. 

Helen  saw  at  a  glance  what  she  might  ex- 
pect, so  she  carefully  made  up  the  fire  and 
set  a  nice  hot  supper  on  the  table. 

"How  tired  you  look  dear"  she  said  as  she 
helped  him  ofif  with  his  over  coat. 

"Well  I  suppose  I  do"  replied  Cyril  crossly. 

"Did  you  find  your  friend  at  home?"  en- 
quired Helen. 

"Yes  I  did"  said  Cyril  hastily  pouring  out 
his  beer. 

"Well  that's  all  right"  said  Helen  cheerily 
putting  a  lump  of  coal  on  the  fire. 

"No  it's  not  all  right"  replied  Cyril  "for 
pity's  sake  leave  that  fire  alone,  I'm  not  going 
to  sit  up  all  night." 

[202] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

Helen  smiled  "have  you  a  tooth  ache  dear" 
she  asked. 

"No  I've  not"  said  Cyril  "look  here  Helen, 
have  you  seen  a  little  card  about  the  floor 
today?" 

"Yes  dear"  replied  Helen  "a  little  Xmas 
card,  that  Mrs.  Gingham  sent  you  last  year." 

"Oh  yes"  said  Cyril,  trying  to  look  as  though 
that  was  what  he  meant  "where  did  you  put 
it?" 

"In  the  desk  dear"  replied  Helen  producing 
a  faded  little  card,  which  in  an  ordinary  mo- 
ment Cyril  would  have  tossed  jato  the  fire, 
but  now  he  carefully  placed  it  in  his  note 
book. 

"By  the  way  Helen,"  said  Cyril  "I  find  I 
must  go  to  Piccadilly  again  tomorrow  as  I  did 
not  get  through  my  bussiness  today,  have 
breakfast  at  8-30  will  you?" 

"Yes  dear"  replied  Helen,  and  after  saying 
goodnight  to  him,  she  put  out  the  lamp,  tak- 
ing care  to  drop  the  pawn  ticket,  (which  had 
been  in  her  pocket  all  this  time )  on  the  hearth 
rug,  where  she  had  found  it. 

Helen  slept  very  soundly  indeed  and  she 
therefore  was  awake  early.     She  got  dressed 
quickly,  and  went  down  to  the  sitting  room. 
[203] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 

Pulling  up  the  blind  she  glanced  quickly 
round  the  room.  The  ticket  still  lay  where 
she  had  dropped  it;  Cyril  had  evidently  not 
been  down. 

By  a  quarter  to  9  he  made  his  appearance. 

"Now  Helen  hurry  up  with  the  tea!"  he 
cried  "it  is  getting  late." 

"That's  no  fault  of  mine"  replied  Helen 
quietly  "time  will  fly  you  know." 

"Who  said  it  would'nt?"  asked  Cyril  snap- 
pishly, sitting  down  in  the  grumps. 

"Why  on  earth  does'nt  Marshland  send  up 
the  silver  tea  pot?"  asked  Helen  artfully  "I 
hate  this  old  brown  china  concern;  I'll  ring 
for  the  other ;  and  the  sugar  bowl  too." 

"No,  no  please  dont,"  cried  Cyril  nervously 
"I  really  cant  wait." 

"Well  if  it  is'nt  sent  up  tonight  I  shall  make 
a  row  about  it"  replied  Helen  crossly  "I  cant 
bear  keeping  the  silver  for  special  occasions." 

Cyril  did  not  notice  the  ticket  so  Helen  went 
and  picked  it  up,  "what's  this?"  she  asked 
curiously. 

"What's  what?"  asked  Cyril  turning 
sharply  round. 

"This  little  card"  said  Helen. 
[204] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"Oh  that's  mine"  replied  Cyril  "I'll  put  it 
in  my  pocket  if  you  give  it  here." 

Helen  handed  it  over,  "it  looks  exactly  like 
a  pawn  ticket  does'nt  it?"  she  asked. 

"Yes,  its  not  unlike  one"  replied  Cyril. 

"No  not  at  all"  said  Helen,  "in  fact  when 
I  read  it  yesterday,  I  thought  it  was  uncom- 
monly like  one." 

Cyril  turned  a  ghastly  white  and  flew  into 
the  hall  to  get  his  hat. 

"Ha  ha  my  dear"  thought  Helen  "I've  found 
out  your  little  game,"  but  never  the  less  she 
followed  him  innocently  into  the  hall,  "dear 
Cyril"  she  exclaimed  "I  hope  my  thinking  that 
ticket  like  a  pawn  one  has  not  upset  you;  of 
course  it  is  awfully  foolish  of  me  I  know." 

"Yes  I  know  it  is"  replied  Cyril  cooly,  "I 
may  say  more  than  foolish." 

Helen  laughed  "you  wont  be  so  late  today  I 
presume,"  she  said. 

"No  I  dont  think  so"  said  Cyril,  "I  may  be 
home  by  three  o'clock  today." 

"Very  well"  replied  Helen  "dont  hurry  on 
my  account,  and  with  a  giggle  she  opened  the 
door  and  watched  Cyril  safely  down  the  street, 
"yes  my  boy"  she  thought  I  dare  say  I'm 
cleverer  than  you  take  me  for,  any  how  I  know 
[205] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 

where  you're  off  to  now  and  I  wish  you  luck" 
and  with  a  sigh  Helen  entered  the  office. 

"Netherby"  she  cried  "a  word  with  you  if 
you  please." 

The  clerk  shuffled  quickly  to  his  feet  and 
followed  Helen  into  the  passage. 

"Now  look  here"  said  Helen  firmly  "did  Mr. 
Sheene  ask  if  any  ladies  entered  the  office 
yesterday." 

Netherby  looked  uneasily  at  the  floor  and 
kicked  up  the  oil  cloth. 

"Speak  up"  cried  Helen  loudly,  "and  dont 
tear  my  carpets  please." 

"Well  miss"  said  Ketherby  nervously  "he 
did  mention  something  of  the  kind  last  night." 

"Oh  he  did,  did  he"  screamed  Helen  "and 
what  did  you  say?" 

"Well  miss  I  did'nt  tell  a  story"  said  Neth- 
erby  "I  said  not  that  I  knew  of  because  you 
see  miss,  I  did'nt  look  to  see  if  you  let  the  lady 
in  or  not  after  I  went  into  the  office." 

"Thank  you  Netherby"  said  Helen  "you  have 
done  me  a  great  ser\'ice,  "and  she  pressed  a 
sovereign  into  the  trembling  hand  of  the  clerk. 

Entering  the  sitting  room  she  found  Alice 
waiting  with  a  telegram  in  hand  "its  for  you 
miss"  she  said  "and  the  reply  is  prepaid." 
[206] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTEB 

Helen  tore  it  open;  it  ran  thus: 

"Have  heard  from  Norfolk,  come  directly. 

Gladys. 

Seizing  a  pencil  Helen  wrote  the  following 
answer : 

"Will  try  to  come  tomorrow. 

Helen  giving  it  to  Alice  she  told  her  to  take 
it  at  once. 

"Poor  Gladys"  she  thought,  "I  must  manage 
to  get  to  Richmond  tomorrow  what  ever  hap- 
pens." 

The  morning  passed  and  Cyril  was  home 
to  lunch  in  very  good  spirits. 

"Do  you  know  Cyril"  said  Helen  "I've  often 
longed  to  go  to  Richmond  for  a  trip,  it  must 
be  such  a  nice  place." 

"Have  you  dear?"  said  Cyril,  "well  I  must 
endevour  to  take  you  one  day." 

"Could  you  take  me  tomorrow?"  asked 
Helen  knowing  he  had  an  engagement  on  that 
day. 

"No,  not  tomorrow"  said  Cyril  "why?" 

"Well  there  is  a  special  matinee  I  wanted  to 
see"  said  Helen  "I  promise  you  I'd  be  back 
by  8  in  the  evening." 

[207] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"All  right"  said  Cyril  "you  may  go  if  you 
wish  it;  be  back  early  you  know  "here's  the 
money  for  your  seat." 

"Oh  thank  you"  cried  Helen  "this  is  jolly  I 
shall  have  a  rare  time  I  expect.  I  shall  go 
there  by  the  9-12.  You  know  and  have  a  whole 
day  of  it." 

"Very  well"  replied  Cyril  with  a  laugh,  and 
kissing  him  soundly  Helen  ran  upstairs  to 
dream  happily  over  the  coming  event. 


CHAPTER  24 

HELENS  HAPPY  DAY 

The  sun  was  streaming  in  at  Helen's  little 
window,  when  she  opened  her  eyes  at  7.45 
the  following  morning.  Jumping  out  of  bed 
with  a  happy  feeling  about  her  Helen  lifted 
the  lower  sash  of  her  window  and  lent  out  as 
far  as  possible.  The  October  morning  air  blew 
chill  against  her  lightly  clad  figure  but  the 
sun  was  high  in  the  Heavens  and  with  a  sigh 
of  relief  she  closed  her  casement  and  began 
to  get  dressed. 

"Let's  see"  she  said  opening  her  ward-robe 
and  taking  a  view  of  the  costumes  therein 
[208] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"I'll  put  on  my  best  dress  if  Marshland  has 
mended  the  skirt"  and  so  saying  Helen  shook 
out  a  pretty  tweed  dress  trimmed  with  a  deep 
pointed  collar  of  scarlet  velvit  and  cuffs  to 
match  and  proceeded  to  button  it  on  herself. 

Here  she  was  interupted  by  a  loud  knocking 
at  the  door  and  Alice  thrust  her  head  in  say- 
ing "If  you  please  miss,  Mr.  Sheene  says  he 
dont  know  what  train  you're  a-going  to  Rich- 
mond by  because  its  going  on  for  9  and  the 
breakfast  is  almost  cold." 

"Oh  dear"  cried  Helen  hastily  pinning  on 
her  hat,  "I'll  be  down  directly;  what  a  time 
I've  been  dressing"  she  added.  Seizing  her 
gloves,  umbrella,  and  little  gold  bracelet,  she 
dashed  downstairs  and  into  the  sitting  room 
where  a  cold  unpleasant  breakfast  greeted  her, 
but  Cyril  was  in  a  very  good  temper  and  that 
was  just  what  was  wanted,  thought  Helen  as 
she  gulped  down  her  cold  tea. 

"Here"  cried  Cyril  tossing  her  a  sovereign 
on  the  table,  "that's  a  little  contribution 
towards  your  pleasure  trip." 

"Oh  thanks  Cyril"  cried  Helen  joyfully  "but 

do  you  mind  dear  if  I  dont  go  to  the  theatre ; 

I  have  thought  it  over  and  I  think  I'll  walk 

about  the  town,  go  to  the  terrace  gardens,  see 

[209] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 

the  churches,  and  perhaps  go  on  the  river  if  it 
is  fine,  or  if  not  go  for  a  drive." 

"Allright"  replied  Cyril  carelessly  "I  think 
you're  much  wiser  myself,  I  always  thought 
it  was  silly  to  go  to  the  theatre ;  if  you  go  to 
the  town  for  a  day  you  naturally  wish  to  see 
it  thoroughly,  as  of  course  it  is'nt  a  place 
you're  ever  likely  to  go  to  again. 

"Exactly"  replied  Helen  with  a  smile,  "now 
Cyril  I'm  off;  when  do  you  start  for  Pica- 
dilly?" 

"Not  till  10.30"  replied  Cyril,  "now  hurry 
up  or  you'll  be  late;  be  back  by  eight  wont 
you"  and  he  strode  to  the  front  door  with  her, 
where  a  hansom  stood  waiting. 

"Goodbye"  cried  Helen  waving  her  hand  to 
him :  "Goodbye"  replied  Cyril  "I'm  so  glad 
you're  going  to  have  a  happy  day"  And  as  she 
drove  off,  Cyril  thought  what  a  bright  pretty 
little  blossom  she  looked  with  her  bright  eyes 
and  rosy  cheeks,  compared  to  many  of  the 
ugly  looking  men  who  adorned  the  boxes  of 
the  London  cabs. 


[210] 


PART  II 
CHAPTER  25 

A  CRISIS 

To  do  Cyril  justice,  it  will  be  only  fair  to  say 
that  he  experienced  no  slight  pang  at  parting 
with  his  pretty  little  future  wife  for  one  day 
only,  for,  cruel  and  hardened  as  he  had  be- 
come, he  had  a  deep  and  undying  love  for 
Helen  in  the  bottom  of  his  heart. 

"What  a  dear  she  is,"  he  muttered  to  him- 
self, as  the  hansom  disappeared  round  the 
corner,  "and  what  a  beast  I  am ;  I've  deceived 
her  all  these  months  and  I  am  still  doing  so. 
If  it  hadn't  been  for  that  villain  Palsey,  I'd 
have  told  her  long  ago,  but  now  I  can't,  it's 
too  late — too  late,"  and  thus  making  himself 
miserable  and  uneasy,  Cyril  entered  his  office 
to  give  the  customary  orders,  and  then  pre- 
pared to  walk  to  Picadilly. 

Leaving  Cyril,  we  must  now  follow  Helen 
to  Holbum  station.  The  train  was  in  as  she 
reached  the  station,  and  she  had  a  rush  for 
[211] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

it;  but  she  succeeded  in  securing  a  fairiy  com- 
fortable seat  in  a  third  class  carriage  with 
only  three  people  in  it  besides  herself. 

Having  made  some  notes  in  her  pocket  book, 
she  proceeded  to  read  "Pearson's  Weekly," 
and  soon  became  engrossed  in  its  contents. 
By  the  time  the  train  stopped  at  Richmond, 
the  carriage  was  empty,  and  Helen  was  loth 
to  leave  her  comfortable  seat.  Seizing  her  um- 
brella, she  jumped  blithely  on  to  the  platform, 
and  glanced  quickly  at  every  passenger.  No, 
Gladys  had  certainly  not  come  to  meet  her. 
Giving  up  her  ticket,  she  found  herself  on 
the  open  platform,  and  ordering  a  cab,  she 
got  in,  telling  the  man  to  drive  to  number  8, 
Down  Terrace.  She  then  lent  back,  deter- 
mined to  enjoy  everything  that  came  under 
her  notice.  "It  seems  a  big  place"  she  said, 
as  she  drove  through  the  crowded  High  Street 
of  Richmond,  halting  every  now  and  then  to 
let  a  dust  cart  or  some  other  vehicle  pass>  over 
them. 

At  last  the  Terrace  Gardens  came  in  view 
and  Helen  knew  it  would  not  be  long  before 
the  cab  stopped. 

She  was  right;  just  then  it  stopped  in  front 
of  a  row  of  large  well  built  houses  and  having 
[212] 


THE   HANGMAN'S   DAUGHTER 

paid  her  fare  Helen  ran  up  the  steps  and  rang 
the  bell. 

It  was  answered  by  a  stout  middle  aged 
woman. 

In  reply  to  Helen's  enquiry  she  replied  in 
hearty  tones  "Oh  yes  miss,  Miss  Lincarrol  is 
in  right  enough,  she's  been  expecting  you  all 
the  morning  almost. 

Mrs.  Norton  had  hardly  uttered  her  state- 
ment, when  Gladys  herself  came  flying  down- 
stairs and  in  a  minute  she  had  her  arms  round 
Helen's  neck  and  was  hugging  and  kissing 
her  to  death. 

"Oh  Helen,"  she  cried  "how  kind  of  you 
to  come  so  soon,  you  dont  know  what  a  lot 
I  have  to  tell  you." 

"I  am  quite  sure  you  have  dear"  answered 
Helen  "I  was  delighted  to  be  able  to  come 
with  out  any  bother" 

"Did'nt  Mr.  Sheene  mind?"  enquired  Gladys 
leading  Helen  up  the  richly  carpeted  stair- 
case." Oh  not  at  all  answered  Helen  brightly 
he  seemed  quite  pleased  for  me  to  have  a  holi- 
day, and  he  gave  me  this"  she  added  holding 
up  a  bright  gold  piece. 

At  this  juncture  they  arrived  at  Gladys's 
bedroom,  and  drawing  back  a  red  plush  cur- 
[213] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  her  book 

tain  they  emerged  into  a  dainty  little  bedroom 
furnished  entirely  in  sea  green  and  bamboo. 

"Oh !  what  a  charming  room"  gasped  Helen 
thinking  of  her  own  plain  room  at  home  com- 
pared to  this  perfect  little  paradise. 

"Yes  it  is  rather  pretty"  replied  Gladys  in- 
differently, all  my  rooms  are  on  this  landing 
jou  know! 

"How  many  have  you?"  asked  Helen  in  su- 
prise.  "My  sitting  room  is  opposite  this,  and 
there  is  a  dear  little  conservatory  opening  out 
of  it  in  which  I  keep  all  my  pet  plants"  re- 
plied Gladys  "I  think  that  is  quite  enough 
for  one  girl  dont  you?" 

"Quite"  responded  Helen  "but  where  does 
Mr.  Palsey  sleep  if  you  don't  mind  me  asking." 

"Oh  James  has  his  appartments  on  the  floor 
above  this"  said  Gladys  "now  do  take  off  your 
hat,  and  come  and  chat  in  my  cosy  comer" 
and  she  pointed  to  the  richly  cushioned  seat 
as  she  spoke. 

Helen  lay  back  in  the  seat  and  putting  her 
hands  behind  her  head  she  gazed  wistfully 
round  the  room. 

"Well  Helen"  laughed  Gladys  "are  you 
longing  to  see  my  other  rooms?" 

"Oh  no"  replied  Helen  sadly,  "thia  is  quite 
[214] 


T^E   hangman's  daughter 

lovely  enough  thank  you,  but  Gladys  darling 
do  pray  tell  me  what  your  parents  said  in 
the  letter." 

"Oh  yes"  said  Gladys,  and  jumping  up  she 
opened  a  handsome  little  morocoo  writing 
desk  and  took  from  it  a  sheet  of  writing  paper 
closely  written. 

"This  is  it"  she  said  sadly  "I'll  read  it  to 
you  Helen,  it  makes  me  so  miserable." 

Helen  listened  attentively  while  Gladys* 
read  in  a  most  plaintive  voice  the  following* 
letter ; 

"Speerin  House 
Endup  Road, 

Norwich. 

My  dear  Gladys,  Oct.  17th. 

As  may  be  imagined  your  foolish  letter 
caused  both  your  father  and  I  great  displeas- 
ure. We  both  consider  your  suspicions  con- 
cerning James  Palsey  totally  unfounded,  and 
from  what  you  say  we  think  our  niece  Helen 
Winston  must  be  a  very  foolish  girl  to  put  such 
notions  into  your  head.  Of  course  we  pity  her 
very  much,  as  no  doubt  it  is  very  sad  to  have 
one's  father  murdered,  but  to  tell  you  the  truth 
we  think  she  must  be  a  little  off  her  head. 
(Violent  exclamations  from  Helen).  Refer- 
[215] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  hee  book 

Ting  to  your  letter  again  I  see  that  you  are  de- 
termined not  to  Marry  James.  Now  Gladys 
jou  must  see  for  yourself  how  very  nonsensi- 
cal this  idea  is.  James  has  every  means  of 
making  you  happy  and  what  is  more  he  is  very 
very  rich  and  is  by  no  means  stingy  with  his 
money,  as  proof  the  lodgings  you  are  now  in. 
I  am  sure  he  loves  you  very  passionately  and 
he  is  both  truthful  and  honourable;  (sarcastic 
smiles  from  both  Helen  and  Gladys) ,  and  what 
is  the  use  of  forsaking  this  good  man,  whom 
you  know  and  ourght  to  love,  for  some  horri- 
ble scrapegrace  whom  you  choose  to  consider 
faithful?  Think  over  what  I  have  said  to 
you  and  try  and  change  your  mind  as  regards 
James.  If  you  resolve  to  marry  him  your 
father  and  I  are  quite  willing  for  it  to  take 
place  at  once;  if  however  you  persist  in  this 
obstinate  behaviour,  remember  you  are  cut  off 
from  our  wills  and  we  will  not  have  you  in 
our  house,  neither  will  we  receive  any  let- 
ters from  you.  We  are  not  ones  to  encourage 
foolish  suspicions,  and  are  quite  in  favour  of 
James.  You  may  write  again  and  tell  us  what 
you  intend  doing. 

Yours  affectionate  Mother, 

Etheleeda  Lincaeeol 
[216] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

P.  S.  We  think  the  less  you  associate  with 
Helen  Winston  the  better.  Your  sisters  and 
brothers  are  very  upset  and  sincerely  hope  you 
will  marry  dear  James." 

"A  most  impertinant  letter"  cried  Helen 
with  burning  cheeks  and  flaming  eyes,  "I  had 
no  idea  my  aunt  was  such  a  cruel,  wicked  per- 
son; I  suppose  she  is  in  league  with  him" 
and  she  pointed  in  the  direction  she  thought 
most  likely  Mr.  Palsey  had  taken. 

"Oh  hush  Helen"  said  Gladys  "you  really 
have  no  right  to  speak  like  that !" 

"Yes  I  have"  stormed  Helen,  "she  dares  to 
say  I'm  off  my  head ;  it  is  far  more  likely  she 
is  off  hers." 

"Helen!"  cried  Gladys  "I  really  wont  al- 
low you  to  say  such  things  about  my  mother, 
it  is  most  rude  of  you." 

"I  dont  care"  replied  Helen  "if  I  am  to  be 
privately  insulted  in  this  way  I  declare  I 
wont  stand  it,  I  have  surely  had  enough  trou- 
ble without  this — this " 

Whatever  Helen  intended  to  say  she  got  no 

further,  for  she  quite  lost  her  self-control  and 

burst  out  crying,  her  hot  tears  falling  through 

her  fingers  and  dropping  on  to  her  patent 

[217] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

leather  shoes.  Poor  Helen !  it  was  indeed  sad 
to  have  all  the  miseries  of  her  past  life  re- 
called by  a  few  thoughtless  words  expressed 
in  a  letter. 

Gladys  who  was  sympathy  itself,  jumped  up 
and  ran  to  Helen's  side. 

Putting  her  arms  round  her  neck  she  kissed 
her,  saying  as  she  did  so  "never  mind  Helen 
dear,  dont  cry,  I  should  not  have  hurt  your 
feelings  so,  but  cheer  up  and  I'll  tell  you  some 
news  which  will  show  you  that  we  have  some 
friends,  who  are  not  on  Mr.  Palsey's  side." 

Helen,  who  quickly  got  over  her  fits  of  sor- 
row dried  her  eyes  and  looked  up. 

"What  is  it?"  she  asked. 

Gladys  sat  down  again  and  opening  her 
mother's  letter  said  "you  know  what  Mother 
says  in  the  post-script,  about  my  sisters  and 
brothers  being  very  upset  and  longing  for  me 
to  marry  James?" 

"Yes"  answered  Helen,  "but  how  many  have 
you  got,  I  understood  you  were  a  very  small 
family?" 

"Oh  no,  we  are  rather  a  large  family"  re- 
sponded Gladys,  "perhaps  I  had  better  tell  you 
our  names  or  you  wont  understand  the  news." 

"Yes  please  do"  pleaded  Helen. 
[218] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"Well  I  have  three  brothers  and  three  sis- 
ters," said  Gladys,  "Lionel  is  the  eldest  of  the 
family,  he's  about  25  or  26  I  think,  then  there 
is  Wilelmina,  we  always  call  her  Minna,  she 
is  24,  then  Lawrence  is  about  23  I  fancy.  I 
am  the  next,  and  I  suppose  you  know  I  have 
just  come  of  age.  Ethel  and  Elsie  (the  twins) 
are  just  19,  and  Hugh  is  the  youngest,  he  is 
between  17  and  18." 

"You  all  seem  to  have  very  fanciful  names" 
said  Helen. 

"Do  we?"  said  Gladys  "well  Mother  is  just 
that  kind  you  know,  her  name  being  Ethelreda 
Aurora,  I  suppose  she  thinks  we  ought  to  have 
fancy  names." 

"Yes  I  suppose  so"  replied  Helen,  "I  cer- 
tainly think  you  have  sweet  names,  Ethel  and 
Elsie  are  very  nice  for  twins,  are  they  pretty?" 

"Ethel  and  Elsie?"  asked  Gladys  "oh  yes 
fairly  so  they  are  both  fair  you  know." 

"You  must  be  a  fair  family"  replied  Helen 

"You  are  fair  yourself." 

"Oh  no  we're  not"  answered  Gladys,  "Minna 
is  like  a  gipsy  almost  and  the  boys  are  all 
dark." 

"Really?"  said  Helen  "well  Gladys  what 
about  this  wonderful  piece  of  news?" 
[219] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"Oh  yes"  said  Gladys,  "well  when  Mother 
wrote  that  postscript,  I  dont  believe  she  asked 
the  others  about  it  at  all,  because  only  the 
other  evening,  I  got  a  letter  from  Lawrence, 
(he  is  my  favourite)  and  it  seems  he  is  quite 
in  favour  of  me  not  marrying  James." 

"How  lovely!"  exclaimed  Helen. 

"I'll  try  and  find  the  letter"  said  Gladys 
"it  really  is  awfully  nice,  he  says  he  never 
liked  the  looks  of  James  and  he  quite  believes 
my  suspicions  are  right  and  he  says  he'll  try 
and  find  out  who  murdered  Mr.  Winston  if  he 
can,  and  he  strongly  advises  me  to  mary  Lord 
Beaufort,  (a  friend  of  ours  who  has  a  regard 
for  me).  He  also  says  that  he  will  try  and 
come  to  see  me,  Minna  is  very  much  of  his 
oppinion  too  it  seems,  but  I  think  that  is  be- 
cause she  has  her  eye  on  James.  The  twins 
have  not  much  to  say  in  the  matter  except 
they  think  I  am  silly  to  miss  such  a  chance, 
Lionel  says  so  too,  but  then  he  is  very  high 
and  mighty,  you  know,  so  of  course  he  wants 
me  to  marry  some  one  rich." 

"Well  I  dont  see  much  good  in  looking  for 
the  letter  now  you  have  told  me  all  the  news" 
said  Helen  laughingly,  as  Gladys  having 
[220] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

turned  her  desk  up  side  down,  was  rampaging 
about  the  bookcase. 

"I  suppose  its  not  much  good"  replied 
Gladys  wearily,  "well  now  Helen  the  question 
I  want  you  to  settle  is  this ;  what  am  I  to  write 
and  tell  Mother,  and  when  am  I  to  expect 
Lawrence? 

"Well  my  dear,  as  regards  the  latter  ques- 
tion I  am  quite  ignorant"  said  Helen  "your 
brother  may  turn  up  today  for  all  I  know." 

"How  jolly  if  he  does"  replied  Gladys  "it 
will  be  very  awkward  if  James  is  at  home, 
because  if  ever  a  man  knew  how  to  make  him- 
self disagreable  James  is  that  person." 

"Is  he  really?"  exclaimed  Helen  "well  I 
hope  Lawrence  will  come  today  if  that  is  the 
case,  but  now  Gladys  to  business,  you  must 
write  to  your  mother  you  know,  and  have  you 
decided  what  you  will  say?" 

"Yes  I  have"  said  Gladys  bravely  "I  will 
write  at  once  and  say  that  my  suspicions  are 
none  the  less  keen,  and  on  no  plea  whatever 
will  I  marry  James." 

"Gladys,  you  are  good!"  cried  Helen,  while 

her  friend's  lips  trembled  and  her  eyes  filled 

with  tears,  "but  never  mind  dear"  she  added 

"you  will  be  well  rewarded  one  day,  when  you 

[221] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

find  yonrself  the  happy  wife  of  a  good  man, 
he  may  be  rich  too,  because  it  is  not  always 
the  bad  that  are  rich." 

"I  know"  answered  Gladys  "and  now  Helen 
there  is  just  time  before  lunch  for  me  to  write 
my  letter." 

Arranging  her  writing  table,  Gladys  sat 
down  and  wrote  the  following  letter : 

8,  Down  Terrace, 

Richmond. 

Oct.  17th. 
My  dearest  Mother, 

No  words  can  express  how  sorry  I  am  that 
my  letter  should  have  caused  you  and  father 
so  much  trouble.  My  suspicions  however  have 
in  no  way  diminished.  James  is  as  bad  as 
ever.  He  has  a  horrible  sneaking  way  of  com- 
ing upstairs  and  lie  dreams  too  and  shouts  out 
"oh  why  did  I  do  it;  murder!  robbery."  So 
tonight  I  shall  tell  him  that  I  have  found  him 
out  and  could  not  possibly  marry  him.  Of 
course  he  will  have  nothing  to  do  with  me  and 
I  shall  be  penniless,  but  as  you  will  have  no 
more  to  say  to  me,  I  suppose  I  am  welcome  to 
fall  back  upon  the  kindness  of  my  dearly  be- 
loved friend  Helen  Winston.  Now  dear 
Mother,  as  this  is  the  last  letter  I  shall  ever 
[222] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

write  you,  I  beg  that  you  will  give  my  very 
best  love  to  dear  Father  and  all  the  rest,  Re- 
member me  very  kindly  to  all  my  friends  espe- 
cially Lord  Beaufort.  Begging  heartily  for 
your  forgiveness  (which  I  suppose  you  will 
never  grant  me) 

I  remain,  your  devoted  daughter 

Gladys. 

Having  finished  this  epistle  Gladys  stamped 
and  sealed  it  and  handing  it  to  Helen  said : 
"You  will  post  this  on  your  way  home  wont 
you?" 

"Oh  yes"  said  Helen  and  she  placed  the  en- 
velope in  her  pocket. 

"Now  the  next  best  thing  to  be  done  is,  to 
go  and  see  if  lunch  is  ready  exclaimed  Gladys 
and  leading  the  way,  the  two  girls  crossed  the 
passage  and  entered  a  charming  little  draw- 
ing room.  A  fire  burnt  brightly  in  the  grate 
and  a  table  was  spread  in  the  middle  of  the 
room,  on  which  a  hot  pheasant  was  waiting  to 
be  carved. 

"Is  this  a  drawing  room  or  a  dining  room" 
enquired  Helen,  looking  at  the  pretty  pictures, 
the  sofa  and  various  drawing  room  articles. 

"Both"  replied  Gladys  "you  see  after  meals, 
[223] 


DAISY  ashfobd:  her  book 

the  flaps  of  this  table  are  let  down,  an  In- 
dian silk  cloth  put  upon  it,  and  it  is  a  sweet 
little  table  for  the  centre  of  a  drawingroom, 

"How  dodgy"  cried  Helen  in  delight.  Lunch 
was  soon  over  and  the  girls  repaired  to 
Gladys's  bedroom,  which  was  brighter  and 
sunnier  than  the  drawing-room.  Taking  their 
seats  by  the  window,  they  both  sank  into  si- 
lence. 

Gladys  was  the  first  to  break  it. 

"Helen"  she  said  "when  James  comes  home 
tonight,  I  shall  tell  him  exactly  what  I  think 
about  this  matter;  and  if  he  turns  me  out  of 
the  house,  where  can  I  go?" 

"Dont  despair"  said  Helen  "your  brother 
may  arrive  before  that. 

"Oh"  said  Gladys  scornfully  "its  not  likely ; 
I  must  say  Helen  you  are  very  unsympathetic, 
perhaps  if  you  were  living  with  the  prospect 
of  spending  a  night  with  no  roof  over  your 
head,  you  would  be  nicer  to  me" 

"I  am  not  nasty"  returned  Helen;  if  such 
a  thing  does  happen  that  you  dont  know  where 
to  go,  why  you  can  come  to  me,  you  know  you 
will  be  welcome;  you  see  Gladys  I've  had  so 
much  trouble  myself,  that  I  find  it  easy  to  be 
calm  during  other  peoples  misery." 
[224] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"Well  it  appears  you  do"  replied  Gladys, 
"but  anyhow  you  will  surely  help  me  pack  my 
things,  for  if  James  turns  me  away  I  shall  be 
quite  ready  to  start." 

"Oh  certainly"  said  Helen,  and  accordingly 
the  next  hour  and  a  half  was  spent  in  turning 
out  Gladys's  wardrobes  etc.  and  by  the  time 
the  trunks  were  locked  and  the  room  set  tidy, 
it  was  nearly  tea-time. 

Mrs.  Norton  (the  Landlady  brought  some 
buttered  toast  and  tea  into  the  bedroom,  as  it 
was  more  comfortable  than  the  sitting  room. 

"Oh  dear  it  has  commenced  to  rain"  cried 
Gladys,  and  walking  to  the  window  she  drew 
back  the  pretty  muslin  curtain. 

Helen  followed  and  the  two  girls  stood  for 
a  moment  looking  out  of  the  window,  through 
which  a  few  rain-drops  were  splashing  on  to 
the  thick  Turkish  carpet. 

Helens  eyes  wandered  listlessly  across  the 
terrace  gardens,  but  she  did  not  take  in  the 
scene  before  her,  as  she  gazed  intently  at  the 
lively  throng  before  her,  her  thoughts  were 
far  away  in  the  dingy  little  home-office,  and 
she  was  wondering  if  Cyril  would  permit 
Gladys  to  dwell  under  his  roof. 

All  of  a  sudden  Gladys  clutched  hold  of 
[225] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

Helen's  arm,  and  pointed  to  a  figure  in  the 
street,  which  was  coming  quickly  up  the  steps 
of  the  house. 

"Oh  Helen  he  has  come !"  she  cried  "quick, 
quick  we  must  come  down  stairs !" 

The  two  girls  rushed  to  the  door,  but  ere 
they  had  time  to  take  a  dozen  steps,  they  were 
met  at  the  top  of  the  stairs  by  Mr.  Palsey. 

Helen's  cheeks  and  lips  grew  white  as  a 
sheet,  and  she  crept  behind  the  welcome  shade 
of  Gladys's  back,  as  the  gaze  of  the  man  she 
hat^d  fell  upon  her. 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  this?"  hissed  Mr. 
Palsey  between  his  teeth. 

"The  meaning  of  what?"  enquired  Gladys  in 
a  trembling  voice. 

"This — this — most  un-called-for  visit?" 
cried  Mr.  Palsey  pointing  to  where  Helen 
stood  trembling  like  a  leaf  in  every  limb. 

"It  means"  cried  Gladys  in  a  loud  tone, 
"that  I  know  all  Mr.  James  Palsey,  all  your 
false  deceitful  ways,  all  your  cruel  treatment 
of  my  cousin  Helen  and  above  all  the  murder 
of  her  father,  and  the  robbery  of  the  safe!" 

Mr.  Palsey  grew  livid  with  fury  and  fear, 
and  clung  for  support  to  the  bannisters. 

"Oh  you  know  all  that  do  you?"  he  en- 
[226] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

quired  sardonically,  "For  once  your  imagina- 
tions have  gone  too  far  Miss  Gladys  Lincar- 
rol,  I  did  not  murder  Mr.  Winston  as  it  hap- 
pens, perhaps  his  daughter  can  throw  light  on 
that  subject." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  cried  Helen  fiercely. 

"What  I  say"  replied  Mr.  Palsey. 

"If  you  mean  to  infer  Mr  Palsey  "that 
Cyrill  has  had  anything  to  do  with  the  mur- 
der you  are  wrong,  he  is  far  too  honourable 
for  that." 

"Of  course  he  is"  said  Mr.  Palsey  sarcasti- 
cally. 

"Then  dont  talk  about  what  you  dont  know 
anything  about"  retorted  Helen. 

Mr.  Palsey  was  about  to  reply,  when  Gladys 
interupted  him,  "well  it  is  of  no  use  to  pro- 
long matters  James"  she  said  "so  I'll  tell  you 
straight  what  I  mean;  of  course  I  shall  not 
dream  of  becoming  your  wife  after  what  I 
have  discovered  about  you,  and  so  I  am  go- 
ing away;  my  parents  will  not  have  me  at 
home,  so  I  am  going  back  with  Helen  Winston, 
till  my  brother  Lawrence  comes  to  fetch  me, 
he  will  no  doubt  set  me  up  comfortably  and 
then  I  shall  at  least  be  free  from  your  clutches, 
even  if  I  am  forced  into  marrying  a  poor  man. 
[227] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

Mr.  Palsey  turned  an  ashy  grey  and  his 
cruel  green  eyes  gleamed  viciously  "What?" 
he  gasped  "you  say  you're  going  away,  going 
to  leave  the  man  who  has  never  been  any- 
thing but  loving  to  you ;  I  tell  you,  you  shant 

do  it,  you  young  cat "  and  seizing  hold  of 

Gladys's  slender  wrists  he  tried  to  force  her 
back  into  the  bedroom. 

Helen  uttered  a  cry  and  with  a  blind  idea 
of  doing  some  good,  she  flung  herself  across 
Mr.  Palsey's  arms.  Seeing  his  chance  Mr. 
Palsey  thrust  Helen  aside  and  tightning  his 
grip  on  Gladys  pinioned  her  to  the  wall,  vio 
lently  shaking  her  by  the  shoulders  every  time 
she  opened  her  lips  to  speak. 

At  this  critical  moment,  a  loud  ring  was 
heard  at  the  door  quickly  followed  by  voices  in 
the  hall  below,  the  next  moment  steps  were 
heard  hastily  ascending  the  stairs.  Before 
anyone  could  speak,  Mr.  Palsey  felt  liimself 
violently  punched  in  the  back,  and  Gladys 
recovering  herself  in  a  moment  sank  sobbing 
into  the  arms  of  her  brother. 

Lawrence  Lincarrol  was  a  tall,  broad  shoul- 
dered young  man  about  6  ft  2  inches.     His 
hair  was  dark,  rather  curly  and  plentiful  and 
was  parted  at  the  side.     He  had  dark  blue 
[228] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

eyes  a  dark  moustache  and  great  regularity 
of  features,  but  there  was  no  resemblance  to 
Gladys  in  his  face  whatever.  In  age,  our  hero 
was  about  three  and  twenty. 

Having  embraced  his  sister  and  shaken 
hands  with  Helen  Lawrence  turned  his  at- 
tention to  Mr.  Palsey  who  was  shivering  in 
the  back-ground. 

"Well!"  he  cried,  after  scanning  the  vil- 
lian  from  head  to  foot,  "this  is  nice  conduct  I 
must  say;  may  I  ask  what  you  were  doing 
with  my  sister  when  I  came  in?" 

"Oh  I  was  merely  advising  her  to  keep  out 
of  draughts,"  replied  Mr.  Palsey  glaring  at 
the  newcomer  with  hatred  in  his  eyes. 

"A  most  extraordinary  way  of  giving  your 
advice"  replied  Lawrence,  "you  were  shaking 
her  as  if  she  was  an  animal." 

"She  is  obstinate"  persisted  Mr.  Palsey. 

"Don't  talk  nonsense"  cried  Lawrence  hot- 
ly, "a  man  who  can  contrive  murders  and 
robberies  as  well  as  you  can,  should  be  able 
to  give  a  reasonable  answer  to  a  simple  ques- 
tion, tell  me  at  once,  why  you  were  shaking 
my  sister  in  that  horrible  manner." 

"If  you  think  you  can  master  me  Mr.  Lin- 
carrol"  said  Mr.  Palsey,  "you  will  soon  find 
[229] 


DAISY  ashpord:  her  book 

yonr  mistake,  stand  out  of  my  way  or  we  shall 
come  to  blows." 

Lawrence  did  not  move  an  inch,  and  Gladys 
and  Helen  waited  with  beating  hearts,  to  see 
what  would  follow. 

Mr.  Palsey's  e\il  nature  was  roused  in  a  mo- 
ment with  a  cow-like  jump,  and  with  the  fury 
of  a  lion,  he  sprang  upon  Lawrence,  dealing 
him  a  terrible  blow  between  the  eyes. 

But  in  his  rage  Mr.  Palsey  had  forgotten 
how  much  weaker  and  smaller  he  was  than  his 
combatant. 

With  wonderful  coolness,  Lawrence  siezed 
Mr.  Palsey  by  the  shoulders  and  after  a  brief 
struggle,  succeeded  in  forcing  him  backwards 
into  the  drawing  room  where  he  locked  the 
door  auu  slipping  the  key  into  his  pocket. 

"I  did  not  wish  to  fight  on  a  lodging  house 
landing,"  he  said  turning  to  the  girls  "it 
might  get  talked  about,  Mr.  Palsey  will  have 
fime  to  grow  cool  locked  in  there  for  a  little, 
I'll  let  him  out  soon." 

"Yes,  dont  forget"  said  Gladys  "Mrs.  Nor- 
ton  will   think  it  so   strange." 

"Well  Gladys"  said  Helen  "I  really  must  go 
now;  Cyril  will  be  expecting  me,  and  now 
[230] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

that  your  brother  has  come  you  will  be  quite 
safe." 

"Oh  Helen !"  cried  Gladys  "you  cant  go  yet, 
Lawrence  what  are  we  to  do?" 

"I  was  tgoing  to  tell  you"  replied  Iiaw- 
rence.  "Lord  Beaufort  is  living  in  London 
now,  26  Portman  Square,  and  as  he  knows  I 
am  here  too,  he  wants  me  to  bring  you  Gladys 
to  stay  with  him.  I  shall  be  there  for  a  few 
days  longer  before  I  go  home,  but  I  dare  say 
you  and  Lord  Beaufort  will  have  arranged 
matters  by  then. 

Gladys  blushed  hard  and  pretended  not  to 
hear. 

"We  can  all  go  to  Holbum  together  by  the 
next  train"  proceeded  Lawrence,  "and  then 
when  we  have  seen  Miss  Winston  safely  into 
a  cab,  we  can  drive  to  Portman  Sq.  where  Lord 
Beaufort  will  be  ready  to  receive  us." 

It  is  very  kind  of  you"  said  Helen  "but  I 
really  feel  very  mean  presuming  upon  you 
like  this." 

"Not  at  all"  replied  Lawrence  "it  is  the 
least  we  could  do ;  and  now  Gladys  if  you  are 
ready,  we  ought  to  be  starting." 

"I  shant  be  long"  cried  Gladys  "I've  only 
my  things  to  put  on,  and  my  boxes  to  strap." 
[231] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

**Well  then  I'll  just  go  and  see  about  a  fly" 
replied  Lawrence,  glancing  at  his  watch  as  he 
spoke,  "you  be  ready  by  the  time  I  get  back 
will  you?" 

"Oh  yes"  answered  Gladys,  a||d  darting 
back  into  her  bedroom  she  commenced  to  put 
on  her  hat  and  jacket  while  Helen  wrote  la- 
bels for  the  luggage. 

In  a  few  moments  Lawrence  returned  and 
running  upstairs  knocked  at  the  bedroom 
door. 

"Oh  come  in"  cried  Gladys  "I'm  nearly 
ready." 

"Do  hurry  we've  not  so  very  much  time" 
replied  Lawrence,  dragging  out  a  large  black 
trunk  and  carrying  it  to  the  landing  where 
a  cab  man  was  waiting  to  take  it  down  stairs. 

"Now,  I'm  ready"  said  Gladys,  "come  on 
Helen." 

"I  am  coming"  replied  Helen  and  picking  up 
her  umbrella,  she  followed  the  others  down- 
stairs. 

"Oh  I  say  we  must'nt  forget  Mr.  Palsey" 
cried  Lawrence  "I  can  hear  him  muttering  in 
there  now,  I  expect  he  is  awfully  wild." 

"I  expect  he  is"  laughed  Gladys. 

Lawrence  produced  the  key  from  his  pocket 
[232] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

and  was  about  to  slip  it  quietly  into  the  lock, 
when  Helen  interupted  him:  "Mr.  Lincar- 
rol"  she  said  "dont  you  think  it  would  be 
safer  to  give  the  key  to  Mrs,  Norton,  because  if 
Mr.  Palsey  hears  you  opening  the  door  he 
would  be  sure  to  get  out  and  then  there  might 
be  another  scene." 

"So  there  might"  replied  Lawrence,  "well  I 
think  that  would  be  the  best,  come  along 
Gladys,  the  sooner  we  get  off  the  better." 

"Let  me  out,  let  me  out"  screamed  Mr.  Pal- 
sey from  within  the  drawing  room,  "I'll  tell 
the  police  of  it ;  let  me  out  this  instant." 

"Have  patience"  shouted  Lawrence,  but  his 
words  were  hardly  audible  for  Mr.  Palsey  was 
releiving  his  feelings  by  kicking  violently  at 
the  door. 

"The  hall  door  was  open,  and  Mrs.  Norton 
was  standing  by  it  waiting  for  her  lodgers  to 
come  down. 

"Well  miss  this  is  short  notice"  she  began 
in  an  injured  tone. 

"I  am  very  sorry"  replied  Gladys  "but  I 
have  to  leave  in  a  great  hurry,  I  would  have 
let  you  know  before  had  it  been  possible,"  and 
she  handed  a  few  soverigns  to  the  land  lady. 

"By  the  by  Mrs.  Norton"  began  Lawrance 
[233] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"here  is  the  key  of  your  drawing  room,  Mr. 
Palsey  is  in  there  for  reasons  which  I  dont 
see  fit  to  mention  now,  but  as  I  found  him  as- 
saulting a  lady  when  I  arrived  I  shall  see  fit 
to  inform  the  police  and  no  doubt  you  will  be 
kind  enough  to  take  charge  of  the  key  untU 
my  return." 

"Oh  yes  sir"  replied  Mrs.  Norton,  who  had 
no  great  devotion  for  that  cross-grained  Mr. 
Palsey  as  she  called  him  "you  can  trust  me 
fully." 

"Thank  you"  replied  Lawrence,  noting  down 
Mrs.  Norton's  name  and  address  in  his  memo- 
randa as  he  spoke. 

A  cab  drew  up  at  the  door  at  that  moment 
and  the  landlady  and  parlour  maid  both 
walked  down  the  steps  with  their  lodgers. 

"Am  I  to  expect  you  back  at  any  particular 
time  sir?"  enquired  Mrs.  Norton. 

"I  cant  say  for  certain"  answered  Law- 
rence, "but  I  will  probably  be  back  sometime 
tonight." 

"Very  well  sir,  I'll  keep  the  key  safe  in  my 
pocket  till  then"  and  Mrs.  Norton  slipped  the 
key  into  its  receptable. 

"The  old  station"  cried  Lawrence  and  jump- 
ing into  the  cab  he  shut  the  door  with  a  bang. 
[234] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

The  journey  passed  off  very  successfully, 
Helen  and  Gladys  both  taking  a  doze  in  the 
train  and  waking  up  quite  fresh  at  Holbum 
Station. 

"I  must  go  to  the  Police  Station  at  once" 
said  Lawrence  "so  I  will  see  you  both  started 
first;  what  is  your  address  Miss  Winston?" 

"I  could  easily  walk"  replied  Helen  blush- 
ing, "but  if  you  would  rather  I  drove  the  ad- 
dress is  132,  Cannon  Street." 

Lawrence  hailed  two  hansoms  "now  Gladys 
jump  in  as  you  have  further  to  go"  he  said, 
"26,  Portman  Square"  he  added  to  the  cab- 
man, who  touched  his  hat  and  drove  off  in  an 
instant. 

The  second  hansom  was  waiting  and  drew 
close  up  to  the  curb  as  the  other  drove  off. 
"132,  Cannon  Street,  shouted  Lawrence, 
"goodbye  Miss  Winston,  be  sure  and  write  to 
Gladys  if  you  are  in  trouble,  I  am  going  there 
myself  late  tonight  as  unfortunately  I  must 
go  back  to  Richmond  to  see  about  Mr.  Pal- 
sey." 

"Thank  you  very  very  much"  replied  Helen 

the  tears  gathering  in  her  pretty  eyes  as  she 

spoke.     But  she  soon  wiped  them  away  and 

leaning  back  in  the  comfortable  hansom  she 

[235] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

commenced  to  hum  a  little  tune  as  she  ar- 
ranged her  ruffled  hair  at  the  little  looking 
glass.  Little  did  she  dream  how  very  soon  she 
would  have  to  avail  herself  of  Lawrence's 
offer. 

A  dismal  sleet  had  begun  to  fall  and  being 
tired  Helen  was  not  sorry  when  the  hansom 
stopped  at  the  dreary  looking  office.  Law- 
rence had  already  paid  the  man  so  Helen  had 
only  to  collect  her  parcels  and  get  out. 

A  light  was  shining  in  the  office  room  and 
also  in  Cyril's  bed-room  which  was  just 
above  it. 

"How  very  strange"  thought  Helen  as  she 
mounted  the  steps.  Before  she  had  time  to 
lay  her  hand  on  tlie  bell  the  door  was  violently 
opened  from  within  and  there  stood  Netherby^ 
looking  very  pale  and  trembling  from  head  to 
foot. 

"Oh  come  in  Miss,  do  come  in"  he  cried  in 
an  agitated  voice  as  Helen  stood  staring  at  his 
strange  appearance. 

"Why  Netherby,  what  is  the  matter?"  cried 
Helen  entering  the  passage  and  closing  the 
door  behind  her. 

"Oh  dont  ask  me  miss,  please  dont  let  me 
be  the  first  to  tell  you"  cried  Netherby  and 
[236] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

the  poor  man  clung  for  support  to  the  door 
handle. 

"Very  well,  dont  distress  yourself"  said 
Helen  kindly  and  calmly  and  seeing  there  was 
no  more  information  to  be  got  from  him,  she 
entered  the  office. 

It  seemed  to  be  in  a  state  of  utter  confusion ; 
papers  littered  the  whole  room,  Cyril's  tea 
stood  untouched  by  his  desk,  and  Cyril's  own 
private  chest  was  wide  open  and  Wilson  the 
other  clerk  was  cooly  reading  the  papers  and 
documents  within.  He  glanced  over  his  shoul- 
der as  Helen  entered  and  with  an  insolent 
grin  returned  to  the  parchment  in  his  hand. 

All  Helen's  pride  and  dignity  was  roused 
in  a  moment. 

"Wilson!"  she  cried  with  an  impatient 
movement  of  her  hands,  but  keeping  perfectly 
cool  the  while  "oblige  me  by  telling  me  the 
meaning  of  this  conduct." 

"The  explanation  is  there"  replied  the  clerk 
pointing  to  a  half  sheet  of  paper  lying  on  the 
desk. 

It  was  a  common  bit  of  ruled  paper  and  by 
the  ragged  edge  had  evidently  been  hastily 
torn  from  a  note  book ;  a  pin  was  run  through 
[237] 


DAISY  ASH  ford:  HEE  BOOK 

the  top  of  the  paper  showing  it  had  been  at- 
tached to  something. 

"Where  did  you  find  this"  enquired  Helen 
before  reading  it. 

"We  found  it  pinned  to  Mr.  Sheene's  desk 
addressed  to  you  miss,"  replied  Netherby  who 
had  entered  the  room,  "it  was  Mrs.  Marshland 
who  told  us  to  open  it. 

"Very  well"  said  Helen,  and  she  read  as  fol- 
lows. 

"Darling.  When  you  see  this  I  snail  prob- 
ably be  miles  away.  This  is  written  to  bid 
you  goodbye  as  it  is  not  likely  we  shall  meet 
again.  When  you  read  my  story  try  and  for- 
give me;  for  in  spite  of  all  I  always  loved 

you  and  ever  will. 

Cyril  Sheenb. 

This  strange  epistle  was  hastily  scrawled 
in  pencil  and  the  signature  was  very  shaky, 
but  Helen  knew  the  writing  in  a  minute,  it 
was  undoubtedly  Cyril's. 

"It  is  not  likely  we  shall  meet  again ! !" 

The  words  ran  through  Helen's  bewildered 

head  and  repeated  themselves  again  and  again. 

Cyril,  whom  she  had  loved  so  dearly  and  be- 

lived  in  so  faithfully   had  gone   away,   left 

[238] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

her  alone  in  the  cruel  heartless  world;  Cyril 
whom  she  had  never  even  had  course  or  rea- 
son to  call  dishonourable  had  written  himself 
to  ask  her  to  try  and  forgive  him.  What  did 
it  mean?  And  the  story,  where  was  the 
story?"  The  room  seemed  to  swim  round;" 
we  shall  not  meet  again,  "try  and  forgive  me" 
The  story  where  is  the  story?  And  then  all 
was  darkness  and  Helen  remembered  no  more. 


CHAPTER  26 

A  REMOVAL  TO  PORTMAN  SQUARE 

When  Helen  recovered  she  found  herself  lying 
in  a  large  comfortable  bed  propped  up  with 
pillows.  The  room  was  large,  cheerful  and 
beautifully  furnished.  A  small  table  covered 
with  a  white  cloth  was  by  the  bedside  with 
medicine  bottles  upon  it.  A  bright  fire  burnt 
in  the  grate.  The  blinds  were  down  and  warm 
red  curtains  pulled  across  the  large  bow  win- 
dow. 

A  small  lamp  was  carefully  placed  where 
no  light  or  glare  could  reach  the  bed  and  the 
very  atmosphere  of  the  room  spoke  of  extreme 
comfort. 

[239] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

A  nurse,  in  a  white  cap  and  apron  was  glid- 
ing noislessly  about  the  room  arranging  things 
here  and  there. 

For  a  moment  Helen  lay  quite  still  staring 
about  her  plerpexedly,  but  on  making  a  slight 
movement  in  the  bed  the  nurse  turned  round, 
"So  you  are  awake  at  last  miss?"  she  said  in 
a  slow  gentle  voice,  "do  you  know  you  have 
slept  quite  quietly  for  three  hours." 

"Where  are  am  I?"  asked  Helen  gazing  from 
the  kind  face  of  the  nurse  around  the  strange 
room. 

"You  are  in  Lord  Beaufort's  house  in  Port- 
man  Square"  replied  the  nurse. 

"Lord  Beaufort?"  repeated  Helen,  "I  have 
heard  the  name  before." 

"Yes  you  have"  said  the  nurse,  "Miss  Lin- 
carrol  is  here  you  know,  and  her  brother,  and 
your  old  servant  Mrs.  Marshland,  so  you  see 
no  one  has  deserted  you." 

"Except  Cyril"  sighed  Helen. 

"You  must  not  think  of  that  now"  replied 
the  nurse  soothingly,  "all  you  have  to  do  is 
rest  and  keep  quiet;  I  expect  Miss  Lincarrol 
will  be  up  soon,  she  has  come  twice  already 
only  you  were  asleep,  now  take  your  medicine 
[240] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

and  then  lay  quiet ;  you  will  hear  all  the  story 
soon  from  other  lips  than  mine." 

Thus  reassured  Helen  took  her  cooling 
draught  and  lay  down,  patiently  awaiting  any 
visitor  who  would  enlighten  her  as  to  past 
events.  Her  thoughts  naturally  enough  wan- 
dered back  to  the  episode  of  Cyril's  departure 
and  she  was  getting  extremely  restless,  much 
to  the  nurse's  dismay,  when  the  door  softly 
opened  and  Gladys  appeared  in  the  room. 

With  a  smile  she  instantly  ran  to  the  bed- 
side and  Helen  tried  to  raise  herself  to  greet 
her  friend,  but  her  head  instantly  swam  round 
and  she  fell  back  on  the  pillow,  white  and 
gasping.  The  nurse  gave  her  a  dose  of  medi- 
cine and  she  quickly  came  to  herself  again. 

"You  must  not  try  to  exert  yourself  too 
much"  said  the  nurse  kindly,  "it  will  do  you 
no  good,  and  will  only  hinder  your  recovery." 

"Very  well"  said  Helen  faintly,  "but  how  is 
it  I  get  so  queer?" 

"Because  your  head  is  in  a  weak  state"  re- 
plied the  nurse,  "and  it  will  probable  injure 
you  very  much  to  rampage." 

It  would  take  too  long  to  relate  the  history 
of  Helen's  illness  as  Helen  heard  it  from 
Gladys's  lips,  with  all  the  details  and  exager- 
[241] 


DAISY  ASH  ford:  HER  BOOK 

tions,  so  we  will  go  back  a  little  bit  and  see 
what  happened  after  Helen  swooned  away. 

CHAPTER  27 

THE  CONTENTS  OF  THE  CHEST 

As  soon  as  Netherby  (the  clerk)  saw  what  had 
happened  he  at  once  called  for  Marshland, 
who  was  sitting  in  the  parlour  in  a  state  of 
utter  collapse.  On  hearing  that  her  precious 
Miss  Helen  had  fainted,  the  good  old  woman 
ran  at  once  to  the  office  room. 

Helen  lay  perfectly  white  and  still  upon  the 
floor  with  Cyril's  fatal  letter  clenched  in  her 
hand.  Marshland  instantly  knelt  down  and 
placed  her  head  at  Helen's  heart.  "She  is  not 
dead"  she  cried  triumphantly. 

"What  can  we  do?"  asked  Netherby  in  a 
shaky  voice. 

"I'll  tell  you"  said  Marshland  getting  up 
off  the  floor,  you  must  take  a  cab  and  drive 
as  fast  as  you  can  to  Portman  Square  number 
26,  Miss  Lincarrol  is  staying  there  with  Lord 
Beaufort  and  I  think  her  brother  too ;  they  are 
all  staunch  friends  of  Miss  Helen's  I  know 
they  will  come  at  once,  we  can  make  no  move, 
[242] 


THE   HANGMAN'S  DAUGHTER 

friendless  as  we  are,  without  the  help  of  Mr. 
Lincarrol  or  some  one." 

"Stop  a  bit"  cried  Netherby  regaining  his 
courage  all  of  a  sudden;  something  tells  me 
the  story  Mr.  Sheene  speaks  of  in  his  letter 
is  somewhere  in  the  private  chest,  and  as  it  is 
evidently  meant  for  Miss  Winston's  private 
reading,  I'll  trouble  you  Mr.  Wilson  to  let 
those  papers  alone  and  give  me  up  the  key."' 

"What  right  have  you  to  the  key  any  more 
than  me?"  asked  Wilson  sullenly. 

"None  I  suppose"  replied  Netherby  "but  I 
know  that  you  are  subjecting  yourself  to  the 
penalty  of  the  law  by  ransacking  that  private 
chest,  "I  shall  inform  the  police  if  you  dont 
instantly  deliver  the  key." 

Netherby's  altered  manner  rather  cowed 
Wilson  so  very  sulkily  he  gave  up  the  key. 

Then  with  a  set  determination  Netherby  col- 
lected all  the  papers  etc :  which  Wilson  had 
strewn  over  the  desks  tying  them  firmly  to- 
gether placed  them  back  in  the  chest. 

"Have  you  any  more?"  asked  he  before  lock- 
ing the  chest. 

"No"  stoutly  declared  Mr.  Wilson. 

"I'm  not  so  eager  to  belive  you"  replied 
Netherby. 

[243] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

**Why  not?"  enquired  Wilson  savagely. 

"Because  you're  not  extra  fond  of  the 
truth"  replied  Netherby  "and  I'd  rather  sat- 
isfy myself  that  you  have  no  more  papers 
about  you  before  I  lock  the  chest." 

"You'd  better  dare  lay  a  finger  on  me" 
hissed  Wilson. 

"I  dont  want  to"  replied  Netherby  "but  if 
you  really  have  taken  nothing,  what  is  your 
objection  to  letting  me  see  the  contents  of 
your  pocket?" 

"Oh  I'll  let  you  see  the  contents  drawled 
Wilson  and  he  proceeded  to  place  a  few  ar- 
ticles on  the  desk. 

Netherby  was  beginning  to  satisfy  himself 
it  was  alright,  when  he  noticed  Wilson  shuf- 
fling about  with  the  inner  pocket  of  his  coat. 

"Hurry  up"  exclaimed  Netherby  impa- 
tiently. 

"Alright"  cried  Wilson  nervously  drawing 
out  a  rather  dirty  handkerchief ;  but  fate  was 
against  him  and  with  the  handkerchief  came 
a  roll  of  bank  notes. 

Marshland  gave  a  cry  as  she  beheld  the 
sight  of  the  unhappy  Wilson  slink  into  a 
corner. 

Netherby  collected  the  notes  placed  them  in 
[244] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

the  desk  and  without  a  word  put  on  his  hat 
and  went  out.  In  less  that  five  minutes  he  re- 
turned accompanied  by  two  policemen,  who 
on  a  sign  from  Netherby  advanced  to  Wilson 
and  before  the  astonished  man  could  say  a 
word  he  found  himself  handcuffed  and  care- 
fully guarded  by  the  two  officials. 

Netherby  and  Marshland  then  gave  an  ex- 
act account  of  what  had  taken  place  and  Neth- 
erby  ended  by  saying  "you  see  Wilson  if  you 
had  shut  the  chest  when  I  told  you  and  con- 
cealed nothing  I  should  have  been  the  last  to 
call  the  police,  but  when  it  came  to  robbing 
the  chest  in  justice  to  Miss  Winston  I  had  to 
do  my  duty." 

Wilson  was  too  utterly  dazed  to  say  a  word, 
and  in  a  few  moments  Netherby,  not  liking 
to  leave  the  house  sent  a  messenger  to  port- 
man  Square. 

In  a  couple  of  hours  a  cab  drew  up  at  the 
door,  and  out  got  Lawrence  Lincarrol,  Lord 
Beaufort,  and  a  short  thin  man,  who  turned 
out  to  be  Cyril  Sheene's  solicitor. 

On  hearing  the  story.  Lord  Beaufort  said 

that  Helen  was  to  be  taken  at  once  to  his 

house  and  that  Marshland  should  accompany 

her.     Accordingly  the  unconscious  girl  was 

[245] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

lifted  into  the  brougham  and  accompanied 
by  the  old  servant  drove  off.  "Your  things 
shall  be  sent  on"  said  Lord  Beaufort  to  Marsh- 
land as  he  helped  her  into  the  cab  "and  a 
trained  nurse  shall  be  got  for  Miss  Winston, 
meanwhile  my  servants  quite  understand  what 
is  to  be  done." 

Then  the  cab  drove  off  and  Lord  Beaufort 
entered  the  office. 

Lawrence  and  Mr.  Spriggs  (the  solicitor) 
were  both  busy  interviewing  Netherby,  who 
now  that  he  had  done  his  duty  and  shown 
much  good  sence  had  relapsed  into  his  old 
nervous  state. 

We  had  here  better  describe  Lord  Beaufort 
and  Mr.  Spriggs. 

Lord  Beaufort  was  a  half  Spaniard,  his 
mother  being  of  that  nationality  and  his  father 
(who  was  dead)  an  Englishman. 

He  took  after  his  mother  in  looks.  He  was 
moderately  tall  and  thin  and  might  have  been 
eight  and  thirty.  He  had  straight  black  hair 
and  beard  and  moustache,  to  matcli,  tlie  former 
being  small  and  well  cut,  not  the  bushy  kind. 
His  handsome  dark  eyes  were  quite  those  of 
a  foreigner  and  his  teeth  were  beautifully 
[246] 


THE  HANGMAN'S  DAUGHTER 

white.  He  was  particularly  well  dressed  and 
even  to  his  boots. 

Very  different  indeed  was  Mr.  Spriggs.  A 
thin  wiry  little  man  about  5  feet  2  inches, 
with  thin  sandy  coloured  hair  (a  trifle  bald), 
twinkly  little  blue  eyes,  a  very  pink  face  and 
carroty  coloured  moustache.  He  was  attired 
in  a  rough  tweed  suit  with  knickaboccers,  a 
turn  down  collar,  very  untidily  put  on,  thick 
grey  stockings,  clumping  boots,  a  green  tie, 
and  a  dear  stalker  cap  drawn  well  on  to  his 
head. 

"Well  the  first  thing  to  be  done"  said  Mr. 
Spriggs  in  jerky  tones  "is  to  open  the  chest, 
and  I  being  the  solicitor  will  proceed  to  do  it," 
and  he  stalked  accross  the  room  with  a  very 
high  and  mighty  air  and  made  a  great  commo- 
tion with  the  keys. 

The  chest  being  opened  the  contents  were 
carefully  examined.  A  blue  envelope  was  first 
opened  and  contained  the  following  informa- 
tion. 

"This  is  to  say  that  I,  Cyril  Sheene  leave 

all  my  money,  which  is  all  in  bank  notes  to 

my  intended  Helen  Winston;  it  is  not  very 

much  and  does  not  exceed  £150  but  still  I 

[247] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

hope  it  will  do  as  I  can't  afford  any  more. 
Dated  August  11th." 

This  was  all  written  in  violet  coloured  ink 
by  Cyril  himself;  but  at  the  bottom  of  the 
paper  a  few  lines  were  hastily  scrawled  in 
pencil. 

"I  hereby  add  that  all  my  share  of  the  money 
I  stole  from  Mr.  John  Winston  is  in  the  black 
leather  bag  at  the  back  of  the  chest.  Helen 
will  recognise  the  bag.  Not  a  farthing  has 
been  spent  and  it  is  all  to  go  to  Helen.  Dated 
October  14. 

"That  was  written  on  the  day  of  Mr. 
Sheene's  departure  announced  Mr.  Spriggs  as 
he  replaced  the  paper  in  its  envelope,  and  this 
is  the  bag  I  suppose,"  he  added  dragging  at 
a  black  leather  bundle  in  a  remote  corner  of 
the  chest. 

The  bag  it  certainly  was  and  on  being 
opened  £100  in  ready  gold  tumbled  on  to  the 
desk,  and  with  it  a  slip  of  paper  on  which  the 
reader  will  remember  John  Winston  had  writ- 
ten, "all  this  gold  is  bequeathed  to  my  daugh- 
ter Helen  on  the  day  when  I  shall  be  called 
upon  to  die,"  and  was  sealed  with  the  writer's 
prifate  seal. 

Nothing  else  of  great  importance  appeared 
[248] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

except  a  bundle  of  white  manuscript  care- 
fully tied  up  and  sealed,  addressed  to  Helen 
and  marked  "private." 

"I  know  what  that  is!"  cried  Netherby  ex- 
citedly "it  is  the  story  Mr.  Sheene  wrote  about, 
look  here  sir"  and  he  picked  up  Cyril's  letter 
which  had  dropped  from  Helen's  hand  when 
she  was  lifted  into  the  cab. 

Mr.  Spriggs  carefully  read  the  letter  and 
placed  it  in  the  chest,  "ah  yes"  he  said  ad- 
dressing Lord  Beaufort  and  Lawrence,  "that 
story  is  evidently  for  Miss  Winston's  private 
eye,  so  it  must  be  locked  up  till  she  is  able 
to  read  it." 

"Which  wont  be  for  a  good  while  judging 
from  her  present  condition,"  said  Lawrence, 
"but  now  to  business,  what  about  this  office, 
it  is  a  difficult  matter  to  carry  it  on  without 
Mr.  Sheene." 

"As  far  as  I  can  see,  it  must  be  kept  on  till 
Miss  Winston's  recovery"  replied  Mr.  Spriggs 
"if  no  more  news  is  heard  of  Mr.  Sheene  till 
then  well  Miss  Winston  can  come  and  procure 
her  money  and  various  other  papers  which 
will  of  course  be  hers  and  then  this  place  can 
be  sold." 

"Yes"  said  Lord  Beaufort  and  I  suppose 
[249] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

Mr.  Netherby  will  be  the  head  man  till  then. 

"Well  yes"  replied  Mr.  Spriggs  "he  must 
certainly  be  here  to  look  after  the  place,  and 
of  course  I  shall  look  in  occasionally  to  see 
all  goes  well ;  another  young  man  can  be  got 
to  be  under  Mr.  Netherby  as  Mr.  Wilson  has 
gone  to  prison  for  attempted  robbery ;  do  you 
agree  to  that  Mr.  Netherby?" 

"Oh  yes  sir"  eagerly  replied  the  clerk,  who 
would  not  have  disagreed  for  the  world. 

"And  if  it  comes  to  the  place  being  sold" 
added  Lord  Beaufort  "you  can  come  to  me 
Mr.  Netherby,  I  may  have  arranged  something 
by  then" 

"Thank  you  very  much  sir"  replied  Neth- 
erby and  after  a  few  more  matters  had  been 
arranged  the  three  men  left  the  office  leaving 
Netherby  in  charge. 

By  the  time  Lord  Beaufort  and  Lawrence 
got  back  home,  a  doctor  had  seen  Helen.  He 
said  that  when  she  recovered  her  senses,  per- 
fect rest  and  quiet  would  be  all  she  needed, 
her  brain  being  in  a  dazed  condition.  She 
would  not  be  able  to  leave  her  bed  for  some 
time  probably  though  nothing  serious  was  the 
matter. 

Helen  remained  unconscious  all  night  and 
[250] 


THE   HANGMAN'S  DAUGHTER 

next  day  she  was  very  delirious  but  towards 
4  o'clock  she  dropped  asleep  and  woke  up 
about  seven  o'clock,  her  right  senses  returned 
to  her,  but  still  in  a  weak  condition. 


CHAPTER  28 

THE  PROPOSAL 

It  was  not  untill  the  evening  after  Helen's  re- 
covery that  Lawrence  and  Lord  Beaufort  had 
an  oppertunity  of  conversing  together. 

Mulberry  Beaufort  was  seated  in  his  luxu- 
rious study  partaking  of  some  Burgundy  wine 
and  reading  a  detective  story,  when  the  door 
opened  and  Lawrence,  entered,  tired  after  a 
long  day  in  the  city. 

"Well  Mulberry"  he  said  throwing  himself 
down  in  an  arm  chair  and  lighting  a  cigar, 
"no  news  of  Sheenc  in  the  Star  I  suppose?" 

"Not  a  word"  replied  Mulberry,  "it  is  a  most 
misterious  affair  altogether." 

"Yes  the  odd  part  of  it  is  that  Palsey  has 
made  off  too"  answered  Lawrence. 

"You  dont  mean  that!"  cried  Mulberry. 

"Yes  I  do"  said  Lawrence,  "it  appears  the 
villain  got  off  while  I  was  away;  you  know 
[251] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

I  locked  him  in  the  drawing  room  and  as  the 
landlady  had  the  key  he  would  not  have 
made  his  exit  in  that  way. 

"No"  replied  Mulberry  "he  certainly  could 
not  but  you  forget  the  window." 

"No  I  dont"  responded  Lawrence,  "that  is 
just  where  he  did  get  out,  for  when  I  opened 
the  door  of  the  drawing  room,  the  window  was 
wide  open  at  the  bottom,  and  a  bit  of  rope 
was  fastenned  to  a  hook  on  the  window  ledge 
and  hanging  out  of  the  window,  so  the  wreatch 
made  his  escape  that  way;  it  is  a  wonder  he 
was  not  detected  for  the  police  are  every  where 
on  the  look  out  for  him  and  I  am  sure  if  ever 
a  man  deserved  the  gallows  he  does." 

"Yes  indeed"  replied  Mulberry  lazily  puffing 
at  his  cigar  "but  in  my  opinion  the  disap- 
pearance of  Sheene  is  the  most  extraordinary 
it  was  so  very  sudden  and  unexpected,  but  it 
was  not  at  all  an  unlikely  thing  for  Palsey  to 
do,  he  was  so  angry  at  being  locked  in." 

"My  idea  is"  answered  Lawrence  "that  they 
both  had  their  own  reasons  for  wishing  to 
leave  so  abruptly.  I  shouldnt  be  at  all  sup- 
prised  if  the  villian  Palsey  knowing  the  police 
were  on  his  track,  dropped  some  hint  as  to 
[252] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

Sheene's  share  in  the  murder  and  so  got  the 
blame  partly  shifted  from  himself." 

"Then  you  think  Sheene  did  share  in  the 
murder  do  you?"  asked  Mulberry,  his  black 
eyes  flashing. 

"I  do"  replied  Lawrence,  "I  bet  you  a  shill- 
ing that  story  of  Sheene's  will  reveal  every- 
thing. It  strikes  me  Sheene  made  off  on  ac- 
count of  the  police  too " 

"Well  I  only  hope  Miss  Winston  will  soon 
be  well  enough  to  read  the  story"  replied  Mul- 
berry. 

"I  hope  so  too  responded  Lawrence  heartily. 

"I  suppose  Netherby  still  stays  at  the  of- 
fice?" enquired  Mulberry. 

"Oh  yes"  answered  Lawrence,  "but  it  will 
be  a  good  thing  for  him  as  soon  as  he  can  leave, 
he  gets  very  little  pay  and  he  is  really  a  very 
good  fellow  indeed." 

"Yes  he  is"  rejoined  Mulberry  "I  will  try 
and  get  something  for  him  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble." 

Just  then  the  door  opened  and  in  came 
Gladys  looking  very  pretty  in  her  evening 
dress  of  rose  coloured  silk. 

She  blushed  on  seeing  the  two  men,  but 
came  forward  gracefully  enough. 
[253] 


DAISY  ashpord:  her  book 

"I  came  to  see  if  you  were  coming  into  the 
drawing  room"  she  said  "dinner  will  soon  be 
ready  and  I  have  just  been  to  see  Helen." 

"Oh  how  is  slie?"  asked  Lawrence. 

"Better  I  think"  replied  Gladys  "I  am  go- 
ing up  again  after  dinner." 

"Well  I  will  come  to  the  drawing  room" 
said  Mulberry  putting  aside  his  tumbler. 

"Will  you  come  too  Lawrence?" 

"Not  yet  thanks"  replied  Lawrence  "I  have 
a  letter  to  write,  I  will  join  you  at  dinner" 

"We  expect  a  few  guests  tonight"  said 
Mulberry. 

"Oh"  said  Lawrence  "I'll  change  presently." 

Mulberry  opened  the  door  and  he  and 
Gladys  betook  themselves  from  the  study. 

Alone  in  the  beautiful  drawing  room  with 
the  light  from  the  tall  standing  lamp  falling 
on  her  fair  features,  Mulberry  Beaufort  be- 
came entranced  with  Gladys's  beauty. 

He  stood  gazing  into  her  lovely  blue  eyes 
with  his  own  black  ones,  till  he  could  contain 
himself  no  longer. 

"Gladys  darling"  he  exclaimed  passionately 
seizing  her  small  white  hand  "I  love  you." 

Gladys  blushed  and  tried  to  hide  her  face 
[254] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

but  Mulberry  caught  her  other  hand  and  kept 
his  eyes  full  on  her. 

"Answer  me  Gladys"  cried  the  lover  "I  love 
you  so  much  and  if  you  will  only  be  my  wife 
my  happiness  will  be  complete." 

"Oh  Lord  Beaufort"  cried  Gladys  "this  is  so 
unexpected." 

"Call  me  Mulberry!"  he  almost  whispered. 

"Well  Mulberry"  murmured  Gladys  "I 
really  dont  know  what  to  say." 

"Think  darling"  cried  Mulberry,  "surely 
you  dont  wish  to  crush  all  hope  and  happi- 
ness out  of  my  life,  my  heart  beats  only  for  you 
Gladys,  you  dont  wish  to  stop  it  do  you?" 

"Oh  no"  earnestly  replied  Gladys. 

"Then  may  I  take  that  as  your  acceptation 
of  me?"  enquired  Mulberry, 

"I  think  you  may"  replied  Gladys  softly. 

Mulberry  was  too  overpowered  with  joy  to 
say  a  word,  he  merely  clasped  her  in  his  arms 
and  drew  her  head  on  to  his  shoulder,  where 
it  lay  in  a  state  of  bliss  for  the  space  of  three 
minutes. 

At  length  she  slowly  raised  it  and  Mulberry 
taking  one  of  her  hands  pressed  it  tight  say- 
ing, "then  darling,  we  may  consider  ourselves 
engaged?" 

[255] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

^Tes  Mulberry !"  murmered  Gladys. 

"Then  dear  accept  this  as  a  token"  said 
Mulberry  and  as  he  spoke  he  slipped  a  hand- 
some diamond  and  saphire  ring  on  her  finger. 

She  had  scarcely  recovered  her  astonish- 
ment and  pleasure  when  the  butler  entered 
announcing  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Vermont 


CHAPTER  29 

THE  DINNER  PARTY 

The  Hon:  Mr.  and  Mrs,  Vermont  were  only 
the  first  of  great  numbers  who  flocked  to  Lord 
Beaufort's  house  that  evening.  By  the  time 
the  dinner  gong  sounded  the  large  drawing 
room  was  filled  with  ladies  and  gentlemen 
many  of  whom  had  brought  instruments  to 
play,  as  Mulberry  intended  it  to  be  a  musical 
evening. 

Mulberry  eyed  Gladys  lovingly  as  he  gave 
his  arm  to  Mrs.  Murry  and  escorted  her  to 
the  dining  room. 

The  dinner  table  was  a  sight  to  behold ! 

Pink  was  the  colour  chosen  for  the  evening. 

The  daintily  arranged  menus  were  set  in 
white  porcelain  frames  on  which  pink  roses 
[256] 


THE   hangman's   DAUGHTER 

were  beautifully  painted.  In  the  centre  of 
the  table  stood  a  valuable  vase  in  which  large 
pink  roses  were  arranged.  The  numerous  wax 
candles  were  covered  with  pink  shades,  "and 
among  the  ferns  and  plants  which  adorned 
the  room  hung  little  pink  electric  lights ;  and 
everything  that  could  be  was  ornemented  with 
pink  satin  ribbon  and  bunches  of  roses. 

It  may  here  be  said  that  owing  to  Helen's 
illness  Lord  Beaufort  had  not  had  late  din- 
ner so  the  sight  was  quite  new  to  Gladys, 

Three  footmen  with  powdered  hair  and 
chocolate  and  drab  livery  were  in  attendance. 

"Oh  Mulberry  what  is  this?"  asked  Gladys, 
pointing  to  one  of  the  menus. 

"Oh  that  is  the  menu  of  my  table  d'hote" 
replied  Mulberry  carelessly,  "tkis  is  of  nightly 
recurrence." 

"How  delightful !"  cried  Gladys  and  sitting 
down  she  carefully  studied  her  menu : 

MENU  DU  DINER. 
Wednesday,  October  20th 


Hors  d'cevres. 

Consomm6  Parsanne. 

Creme  d'asperges. 

Sole  normande. 

Selle  de  mouton  a  1  'anglaiae. 

Jambon  de  York  k  la  Zingara. 

[257] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

Pommes  maitre  d 'hotel. 

Poularde  k  la  broche. 

Salade  de  saison. 

Glace  marigan. 

or 

«  Gateaux  Mignons. 

Fromage. 

Dessert. 

THE  SECOND  ENTBEE  MAY  BE  EXCHANGED  FOB 
MACABONI. 


As  can  be  imagined  the  dinner  took  a  good 
time,  but  when  at  length  it  drew  to  a  close 
the  company  proceeded  to  the  drawing  room 
where  they  settled  down  for  some  good  music. 
Mr.  Vermont  was  the  first  to  contribute  ix> 
the  entertainment.  He  played  "Intermezzo" 
as  a  solo  violin,  and  the  beautiful  melody  only 
added  to  both  Mulberry^'s  and  Gladys's  hap- 
piness. Many  others  also  played  and  sang, 
and  at  last  by  dint  of  great  persuasion  Gladys 
consented  to  sing.  She  had  a  magnificent 
clear  soprano  voice  and  as  he  listened  Mul- 
berry Beaufort  fairly  trembled  for  joy. 

In  the  midst  of  the  proceedings  the  dowegar 
Lady  Beaufort  entered  (Mulberry's  mother). 
She  looked  a  great  deal  older  than  she  was 
but  she  was  still  very  handsome. 

Her  hair  was  silvery  white,  but  her  eyes 
and  complexion  were  very  dark,  and  she  very 
[258] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

much  resembled  her  son.  She  was  attired  en- 
tirely in  black  silk  and  white  lace. 

The  reader  may  think  it  strange  that  Lady 
Beaufort  did  not  make  her  appearance  at  the 
table  d'hote  but  to  tell  the  truth  she  considered 
herself  rather  too  old  for  such  things,  her  age 
being  75.  She  generally  partook  of  a  plate  of 
fricassed  ham  and  a  glass  of  sherry,  by  her 
own  fireside,  but  the  last  two  nights  she  had 
partaken  of  her  meal  with  Helen. 

During  her  repast  she  usually  read  House- 
hold Hints  and  then  on  coming  into  the  draw- 
ing room  she  had  plenty  to  talk  about.  She 
had  given  her  son  a  great  deal  of  hints  as 
to  how  he  should  propose  and  now  hearing 
that  he  was  accepted  she  made  her  way  to 
where  Gladys  was  sitting  and  proceeded 
to  give  her  some  advice  as  to  her  future  house- 
keeping. It  rather  bored  Gladys  but  being  so 
far  very  high  in  Lady  Beauforts  estimation, 
she  tried  her  best  to  look  interested. 

At  about  10-30,  Lady  Beaufort  got  up  and 
played  God  save  the  queen  on  the  piano  and 
several  of  guests  joined  in  the  chorus  on  their 
violins  and  harps,  soon  after  which,  the  peo- 
ple began  to  depart. 

"Shall  you  have  guests  tomorrow  night  Mul- 
[259] 


DAISY   ASH  ford:   HEE   BOOK 

berry?"  enquired  Gladys  as  soon  as  tne  last 
visitor  had  strayed  from  the  drawing  room. 

"No  dear  I  dont  think  so,  they  tire  me  if  I 
have  them  every  night"  replied  Mulberry. 

"But  you'll  have  the  dinner  I  suppose?" 
eagerly  asked  Gladys. 

"Of  course"  replied  Mulberry  with  a  shrug 
of  the  Shoulders  "as  I  told  you  Gladys  it  is 
a  nightly  performance  here." 

"How  nice !"  gasped  Gladys  "well  now  Mul- 
berry dear  I  will  go  and  see  how  Helen  is; 
shall  I  say  good  night  now?" 

"If  it  pleases  you  dear"  answered  Mulberry. 

Gladys  kissed  him  fondly  and  then  turned  to 
Lady  Beaufort  who  accompanied  her  upstairs. 

Lawrence  and  Mulberry  then  retired  to  the 
study  for  another  glass  of  burgandy  before 
going  to  bed. 


CHAPTER  30 

THE  DAWN   OP   LOVE 

Some  few  weeks  had  elapsed  since  the  afore- 
said dinner  party  took  place  and  day  by  day 
Helen  grew  stronger,  till  at  length  Dr.  Dur- 
ham pronounced  her  to  be  well  enought  to  get 
[260] 


THE   hangman's   DAUGHTER 

up ;  in  fact  he  went  so  far  as  to  say  that  a  drive 
in  the  fresh  air  would  do  her  good.  As  may 
be  imagined  it  was  a  happy  day  for  everybody, 
when  Helen  attired  in  her  new  winter  clothes 
made  her  appearance  in  the  large  hall,  ready 
for  her  first  drive  in  the  open  air  since  her 
illness  commenced. 

Gladys  was  also  there  and  the  nnrse  whom 
Mulberry  had  thought  it  advisable  to  keep  a 
little  longer. 

It  was  a  nice  bright  day  such  as  is  seldom 
seen  in  the  month  of  November.  The  victoria 
stood  at  the  door  and  the  two  beautifully 
groomed  bay  horses  were  pauing  the  ground, 
eager  to  be  off.  Mulberry  and  Lawrence  saw 
them  safely  off  and  then  as  they  turned  into 
the  study  Mulberry  said  "I  think  if  Miss  Win- 
ston is  well  enough,  it  would  be  a  good  thing 
to  drive  to  Cannon  Street  this  afternoon  and 
see  about  reading  that  story  of  Sheenes." 

"I  think  so  too"  replied  Lawrence. 

Neither  of  the  men  seemed  at  all  inclined  to 
settle  down  and  after  wandering  about  a  good 
deal,  Mulberry  threw  himself  down  in  a  chair 
and  gave  a  yawn.  There  was  silence  for  a  lit- 
tle while  and  at  last  Lawrence  unexpectedly 
broke  it  by  saying  "I  say  Mulberry  how  long 
[261] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

is  it  since  you  and  Gladys  Lincarrol  have  been 
engaged?" 

Mulberry  turned  a  dull  red  and  began  to 
light  his  pipe.  "Why  do  you  want  to  know?" 
he  stammered  at  last. 

"I'll  tell  you  presently"  replied  Lawrence 
with  a  smile. 

"Well  I  think  it  is  about  three  or  four 
weeks"  answered  Mulberry  shuffling  about 
from  one  leg  to  the  other. 

"Is  that  all?"  enquired  Lawrence. 

'TTes"  replied  Mulberry,  "now  tell  me  why 
you  wanted  to  know. 

It  was  now  Laurence's  turn  to  grow  embar- 
resed,  "well  the  truth  is"  he  said  at  length  "I 
am  thinking  of  proposing  to  Helen  Winston, 
and  as  I  have  had  no  experience  I  would  like 
a  few  hints  as  to  how  I  should  go." 

Mulberry  laughed  "well  you  should  go  to 
my  mother  for  hints"  he  replied  "she  helped 
me  very  much  during  my  little  romance." 

"Well  I  am  afraid  it  would  hardly  do  for 
me  to  go  up  and  ask  Lady  Beaufort  to  give 
me  some  hints,  as  I  am  about  to  propose"  re- 
plied Lawrence  "she  would  be  very  much 
taken  aback  I  should  think." 
[262] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"Not  she"  answered  Mulberry  with  a  shrug 
of  his  shoulders"  she  would  take  it  quite  as 
a  matter  of  course ;  but  still  if  you  dont  care  to 
ask  her,  why  not  scribble  her  a  note  describing 
your  position  and  I'll  send  one  of  the  maids 
up  with  it;  why  she  would  write  you  pages  of 
advice." 

"I  dont  want  as  much  as  all  that"  cried 
Lawrence  "I  want  just  a  few  gentle  hints  as  to 
how  to  be  loving  and  look  as  if  1  was  in 
emest." 

"Well  why  not  write  to  my  mother?"  again 
repeated  Mulberry. 

"It  would  look  so  silly"  said  Lawrence  "and 
yet  I'm  hard  up  for  advic3  and  you  dont  seem 
inclined  to  give  me  any" 

"No,  because  you'd  get  it  much  better  and 
more  original  from  my  mother"  replied  Mul- 
berry. 

"Well  then  I'll  risk  writing"  said  Laurence 
getting  up  as  he  spoke  "but  mind  if  Lady 
Beaufort  is  annoyed  you  must  take  the  con- 
sequences because  I  should  never  have  dreamt 
of  doing  this  without  you." 

"Oh  I'll  answer  for  the  consequences"  said 
Mulberry  with  an  amused  smile  as  his  friend 
[263] 


DAISY  ashford:  hbe  book 

sat  down  and  taking  a  sheet  of  crested  note 
paper  proceeded  to  pen  the  following  lines: 

Lady  Beaufort 

I  hope  you  will  excuse  the  liberty  I  take 

in  writing  you  these  few  words — but  speaking 

honestly  I  am  in  the  very  same  difficulty  as 

your  son  was  a  little  time  ago  and  out  of 

which  you  so  cleaverly  helped  him.    Would  it 

be  asking  too  much  of  you  to  do  the  same  for 

me.    I  am  about  to  propose  to  Helen  Winston 

and  dont  quite  know  how  to  express  myself. 

I  want  it  to  be  quite  a  short  proposal  and  one 

quickly  got  through.    Do  you  advise  me  to  do 

it  out  of  doors  or  in.     I  am  afraid  I  should 

get  30  nervous  in  a  drawing  room,   but  of 

course  it  is  just  as  you  think  best.     Might  I 

have  an  answer  to  this  as  soon  as  possible 

please. 

Believe  me, 

Yours  faithfully 

Lawrence  E.  G.  Lincarrol. 

"Here  now  if  Lady  Beaufort  turns  that  to 
ridicule  its  not  my  fault  cried  Lawrence  hast- 
ily screwing  his  epistle  into  a  cocked  hat. 

"No  of  course  not"  replied  Mulberry  encour- 
agingly ringing  the  bell  as  he  spoke,  "now 
[264] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

when  the  butler  comes  111  tell  him  to  send  it 
np  at  once  and  mark  my  words  Lawrence 
you'll  have  a  reply  within  three  minutes  from 
now." 

"I  feel  an  awful  ass"  responded  Lawrence 
throwing  the  note  on  the  table  "but  now  I'm 
going  out  for  a  bit  perhaps  as  you  say  I  shall 
find  an  answer  waiting  for  me  when  I  come 
back." 

"No  doubt  of  it"  said  Mulberry  and  with 
that  Lawrence  disappeared  into  the  hall. 

The  day  was  beautifully  fine  as  I  said  be- 
fore so  Lawrence  walked  further  than  he  had 
at  first  meant  to  and  coming  back  he  met 
Helen,  Gladys  and  Mrs.  Chizzle  the  nurse  and 
at  Helen's  request  he  got  into  the  carriage  and 
made  one  of  the  party  home. 

Helen  looked  quite  her  old  self  again.  The 
same  bright  red  colour  was  on  her  cheeks  and 
the  old  light  in  her  eyes. 

"I  think  the  drive  has  done  you  good  Miss 
Winston"  remarked  Lawrence  noting  the 
change  in  her  face. 

"Yes,  I  feel  so  much  better"  answered  Helen 
"we  drove  all  round  Hyde  Park  and  the  air 
is  really  lovely  for  London." 

"It  is"  replied  Lawrence  and  then  turning 
[265] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

to  the  nnrse  he  added  "I  should  think  you  are 
pleased  with  the  progress  your  patient  is  mak- 
ing." 

"Yes"  assented  Mrs.  Chizzle  "I  am." 

"Do  you  think  Miss  Winston,  you  are  well 
enough  to  drive  to  Cannon  Street  this  after- 
noon and  read  Mr.  Sheene's  "story"?  enquired 
Lawrence. 

"Perfectly"  replied  Helen  with  a  smile. 

Lawrence  was  astounded,  "you  must  be  pre- 
pared for  bad  news"  he  said. 

"I  am  already  prepared"  said  Helen. 

"For  the  very  worst?"  queried  Lawrence. 

"For  anything"  returned  Helen 

"That's  alright  then"  replied  Lawrence. 

"Mulberry  and  I  are  going  to  tea  with  the 
Vermonts  this  afternoon,  but  we  need  not  start 
till  4  o'clock"  said  Gladys. 

"It  would'nt  matter  if  you  were  a  little 
late"  answered  Lawrence. 

Just  then  the  victoria  stopped  and  after 
having  helped  the  ladies  to  alight,  Lawrence 
went  quickly  to  the  study  where  as  Lord 
Beaufort  had  predicted  an  envelope  lay  wait- 
ing to  be  opened  addressed  to  Lawrence  in  the 
dowegor  lady  Beaufort's  hand  writing. 

Lawrence  blushed  as  he  took  up  the  bulky 
[266] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

package  and  retired  with  it  to  the  privacy  of 
his  own  bedroom,  where  we  will  leave  him  to 
read  it  in  silence. 

A  copy  of  the  letter  is  given  below: 

Nov.  4th  18— 
Dear  Mr.  Lincarrol 

It  is  with  great  pleasure  that  I  comply 
with  your  wishes.  It  is  not  the  first  time 
I  have  been  appealed  to  under  such  circum- 
stances. There  is  an  art  in  proposing  as  well 
as  in  every  thing.  If  you  are  liable  to  nervous- 
ness, do  not  propose  indoors.  There  is  a  very 
nice  little  nook  in  the  back  garden  by  the 
crocus  bed,  where  my  own  romance  took  place. 
It  is  quite  unfrequented  from  11  to  1  and  from 
3  to  6. 

Be  careful  not  to  be  too  sudden  or  you  will 
make  the  girl  shy,  but  do  it  by  degrees.  Keep 
as  close  to  her  as  you  can  after  she  has  ac- 
cepted (which  if  you  manage  it  with  tact  she 
is  sure  to  do)  draw  her  to  you  and  murmer 
soft  words. 

If  you  wish  for  more  details  do  not  hesitate 
to  write  to  me.     Wishing  you  every  success. 
I  remain 
Yours  etc. 

Cristina  Beaufort. 
[267] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

Lawrence  folded  the  above  and  carefully  put 
it  in  his  blotting  pad,  and  then  with  a  sigh 
of  relief  he  brushed  his  hair  and  went  down 
to  lunch. 

CHAPTER  31 

Helen  was  pronounced  quite  well  enough  to 
drive  to  the  office  that  afternoon;  so  accord- 
ingly the  victoria  was  again  brought  to  the 
front  door  and  Helen,  Lawrence  and  Mul- 
berry all  got  in.  It  was  not  considered  nec- 
essary for  Gladys  to  go  too. 

On  arriving  at  Cannon  Street  Netherby 
opened  the  door  of  the  office,  for  he  expected 
them  all  the  morning.  Mr.  Spriggs  (the  solici- 
tor)  was  there  too. 

Helen  was  soon  seated  at  the  desk  and  the 
roll  of  paper,  containing  Cyril's  story  was  un- 
tied amidst  a  breathless  silence. 

It  was  very  touchingly  written  and  stated 
how  Cyril,  led  away  by  Mr.  Palsey,  had  con- 
trived to  find  out  where  Mr.  Winston  kept  his 
money;  and  how,  still  under  Mr.  Palsey's  in- 
fluence had  gone  up  to  Warwick  to  plan  the 
murder  of  poor  John  Winston.  He  fully  ac- 
knowledged his  guilt,  but  declared  over  and 
[268] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

over  again  that  he  never  would  have  done  it 
without  Mr.  Palsey's  aid.  It  ended  by  a  heart- 
felt intreaty  for  forgiveness. 

Helen's  voice  faltered  a  little  in  places,  but 
she  never  really  broke  down  till  the  last  word 
had  fallen  from  her  lips,  then  she  sobbed 
softly,  while  Mr.  Spriggs  bustled  about  and 
put  away  the  papers. 

Lawrence  took  Helen's  hand  and  tried  to 
comfort  her  but  it  seemed  useless. 

Meanwhile  Lord  Beaufort  sought  out  Neth- 
erby  and  engaged  him  as  footman.  The  poor 
man  was  highly  delighted  for  he  was  getting 
no  pay  at  present  and  as  every  one  knew  Mul- 
bery  Beaufort  was  not  at  all  scanty  in  the 
way  of  wages. 

Helen  seemed  very  dull  and  depressed  all 
the  way  home  but  she  shed  no  more  tears. 

Soon  after  5  o'clock  Lawrence  began  to 
grow  very  restless  so  lighting  a  cigarette  he 
strolled  into  the  garden  to  enjoy  the  last 
glimpse  of  day-light.  Some  how  his  steps 
led  him  to  the  crocus  bed  and  here  he  con- 
tinued to  walk  up  and  down  his  thoughts  oc- 
cupied with  Helen  Winston. 

As  Lady  Beaufort  had  said  the  crocus  bed 
was  a  delightfully  quiet  spot.  Not  a  soul 
[269] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 

was  to  be  seen  any  where,  and  a  general  air 
of  peace  pervaded  the  whole  atmosphere. 
Lawrence  continued  to  walk  up  and  down  lost 
in  his  rapturous  reveries,  while  the  evening 
grew  darker  and  darker.  By  and  by  the  stars 
began  to  come  out  and  at  length  the  moon 
rose  full  in  the  heavens,  and  then  Lawrence 
looked  up  and  there  in  front  of  him  stood* 
Helen,  clad  in  her  evening  dress  of  pale  yel- 
low and  a  white  shawl  thrown  round  her 
shoulders. 

She  seemed  as  supprised  as  Lawrence  for 
she  stopped  suddenly  on  seeing  him. 

"I  beg  your  pardon  Mr.  Lincarrol"  she  be- 
gan "I  hope  I  am  not  disturbing  you,  but  Lady 
Beaufort  told  me  to  come  here  before  dinner 
and  see  if  Jefiferson  (the  gardiner)  had  raked 
the  beds  properly." 

Lawrence  grew  very  red  and  glanced  quickly 
and  mechanically  up  to  the  window  of  Lady 
Beaufort's  budoir.  There  sure  enough  the  old 
lady  was  looking  out,  but  on  seeing  the  two 
together  she  quickly  retired  into  the  regions 
of  her  own  bedroom. 

"This  is  Lady  Beaufort's  doing  thought 
Lawrence  as  the  letter  he  had  received  came 
[270] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

back  to  his  mind.  "Oh  no  you  dont  disturb 
me  at  all"  he  added  aloud. 

Helen  smiled  and  began  plucking  at  the 
faded  leaves  of  the  trees. 

^'What  a  lovely  night  it  is"  said  Lawrence 
at  last  as  the  silence  grew  embarresing. 

^TTes"  replied  Helen  vaguely  and  Lawrence 
glancing  at  her  saw  by  the  moonlight  that  her 
eyes  had  a  far  away  dreamy  look  in  them. 

"How  delightfully  sheltered  this  part  of 
the  garden  is"  continued  Lawrence. 

"Yes  very  answered  Helen,  d/rawing  her 
silk  shawl  over  her  shoulders  as  a  slight 
breeze  blew  across  the  garden. 

"Had  you  a  good  garden  where  you  lived 
before?"  enquired  Lawrence,  unconsiously 
leading  up  to  his  proposal. 

"At  Cannon  Street  there  was  only  a  yard 
replied  Helen,  a  painful  blush  mounting  to 
her  face,  "but  at  Kenelham  we  had  a  sweet 
little  garden,  my  poor  dear  father  took  the 
greatest  interest  in  his  flowers  and  so  did  I" 
she  added  with  a  slight  catch  in  her  har- 
monious voice. 

"Dont  you  now?"  asked  Lawrence. 

"Oh  yes"  said  Helen,  "but  you  see,  it  is  all 
so  different  now ;  in  those  days  my  father  and 
[271] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 

I  were  constant  companions  and  our  opinions 
were  one.  But  now  there  is  nobody — nobody" 
and  tears  began  to  well  up  in  her  eyes  and 
fall  over  her  long  black  lashes. 

"Surely  somebody  cares  for  you  Miss  Win- 
ston, surely  there  is  someone  to  sympathise 
with  you"  interupted  Lawrence. 

"Oh  Mr.  Lincarrol  you  dont  understand" 
cried  Helen  with  a  sob. 

"I  think  I  do"  replied  Lawrence  gently,  com- 
ing a  little  closer  and  taking  her  trembling 
hand.  I  think  I  understand  your  feelings, 
it  must  be  very   sad  to  be  so — so  lonely." 

"Wait  till  your  turn  comes  Mr.  Lincarrol 
and  you  will  know  then"  replied  Helen. 

"Would  it  be  different,  to  have  some  one  to 
care  for  you,  to  love  you  as  your  father  did?" 
asked  Lawrence. 

"Oh  it  would,  it  would"  cried  Helen  raptur- 
esly  clasping  her  hands  together. 

"suppose  some  one  loved  you  now  as  much 
if  not  more  than  your  father,  what  would  you 
say?"  asked  Lawrence. 

"I    could    not    belive    it"    replied    Helen 
promptly  unless  "unless"  she  added,  "I  knew 
the  person  very  well  and  was  quite  posative 
of  the  love,  and  had  good  proofs  of  it." 
[272] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

"Have  you  not  proofs  enough?"  asked  Law- 
rence. 

"Of  what?"  asked  Helen. 

"Of  my  love  for  you"  replied  Lawrence. 

"Your  love!?"  gasped  Helen. 

"Yes"  repeated  Lawrence  passionately,  "oh 
Helen  I  can  no  longer  restrain  my  feelings,  I 
love  you  as  I  never  before  loved  anyone,  can 
1  hope,  can  I  dare  to  hope  that  you  return 
my  love?" 

Helen  did  not  answer.  She  was  thinking 
of  another  proposal  some  months  past,  so  very 
unlike  this  one,  far  away  on  the  Kenelham 
hill  tops,  and  she  remembered  how  she  had 
acted  then.  Once  more,  she  felt  the  soft  sea 
breeze  fan  her  face,  she  saw  the  hills  and  the 
distant  sea  and  she  saw  oh  how  plainly  Cyrils 
form  by  her  side,  she  heard  his  words  and  her 
own  replies,  she  saw  his  blue  eyes  looking 
so  intently  at  her;  and  then  awaking  to  the 
present  she  saw  another  pair  of  blue  eyes  look- 
ing at  her,  speaking  so  much  more  fervently 
than  the  others  and  she  felt  the  clasp  of  a 
strong  hand  on  her  own  and  then  raising  her 
head  she  looked  at  Lawrence  and  softly  whis- 
pered "yes." 

[273] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"Oh  Helen"  cried  Lawrence  "you  make  me 
so  happy,  so  very  happy ! 

Tears  of  joy  dimmed  Helen's  eyes  and  Law- 
rence taking  her  hand  drew  her  head  on  to  his 
breast  and  told  her  gently  of  his  great  love  for 
her  and  how  happy  they  both  would  be.  And 
Helen  listenned  feeling  the  happiness  had  al- 
ready begun. 

A  gentle  breeze  began  to  stir  the  trees  and 
fan  the  brows  of  the  lovers  as  they  slowly 
walked  along  the  paths  of  love,  and  the  moon 
looking  down  from  her  home  in  the  heavens, 
smiled  on  the  pair  and  wished  them  joy. 


CHAPTER  32 

PREPARATIONS 

As  the  time  drew  on  Lord  Beaufort  began  to 
make  preparations  for  his  marriage  with 
Gladys. 

He  had  at  first  thought  it  would  be  nice  if 
Lawrence  and  Helen  could  be  married  on  the 
same  day,  but  that  was  found  to  be  quite  im- 
possible as  Lawrence  wished  to  ^isit  his  home 
first,  he  had  also  plenty  of  other  things  to 
attend  to  before  he  could  be  married. 
[274] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

One  evening  about  10  o'clock,  Gladys  was 
seated  in  her  bedroom  enjoying  a  few  min- 
utes quiet  before  going  to  bed. 

Her  maid  had  already  done  her  hair  and 
she  had  changed  her  evening  dress  for  a  warm 
and  comfortable  dressing  gown.  Her  room 
presented  rather  an  untidy  appearance  as  the 
dress  maker  had  been  there  that  day  to  bring 
her  wedding  dress  which  now  lies  in  a  snowy 
pile  at  the  foot  of  the  bed. 

As  Gladys  sat  still  by  the  fire  a  knock 
sounded  at  the  door.  Before  she  could  reply 
the  door  opened  and  Helen  came  in. 

"Well  Gladys,  you  seem  to  be  enjoying  your- 
self here  all  alone"  she  cried  drawing  her 
chair  to  the  fire  beside  her  friend. 

"I  was  only  thinking"  replied  Gladys  with  a 
laugh. 

"Of  tomorrow  I  suppose"  put  in  Helen. 

"Well  to  tell  the  truth  I  was"  answered 
Gladys  with  a  faint  sigh. 

"Well  you  shouldnt  sigh"  said  Helen  "only 
think  Gladys,  this  time  tomorrow  you  will  be 
Lady  Beaufort." 

"I  know  that"  said  Gladys  rather  crossly. 

"How  sad  you  seem"  said  Helen  in  supprise. 

"Do  I?"  enquired  Gladys  "well  perhaps 
[275] 


DAISY  ashpord:  her  book 

you'll  feel  the  same  the  night  before  your 
marriage." 

"I  hope  not"  answered  Helen  promptly  "oh 
Gladys"  she  added  quickly  "you  never  told 
me  where  you  are  going  for  your  honeymoon." 

"How  silly  of  me"  replied  Gladys  cheering 
up  "well  we  are  going  on  the  continent,  Mul- 
berry wishes  to  visit  some  relations  of  his  in 
Venice  and  then  I  shall  get  him  to  spend  a 
week  or  so  in  Naples,  Rome,  Paris  and  other 
places" 

"How  lovely !"  cried  Helen  "I  do  envy  you." 

"Well  wont  you  do  the  same  at  your  honey- 
moon?" asked  Gladys. 

"No"  said  Helen  "Lawrence  and  I  are  go- 
ing to  spend  a  quiet  fortnight  at  Ryde  in  the 
Isle  of  Wight." 

"Oh  I  see"  said  Gladys. 

"What  time  does  the  important  ceremony 
take  place  tomorrow"  demanded  Helen. 

"At  11  o'clock  precisely"  rejoined  Gladys, 
who  possessed  the  virtue  of  punctuality,  "at 
St.  Pauls." 

"I  see"  said  Helen  "and  when  do  you  start 
on  your  honeymoon?" 

"We  cross  the  channel  tomorrow  night"  re- 
plied Gladys. 

[276] 


THE   HANGMAN'S  DAUGHTER 

"And  Lawrence  and  I  are  going  to  Norfolk" 
replied  Helen. 

"Are  you  really?"  asked  Gladys. 

"Yes  Lawrence  lives  there  you  know"  said 
Helen  "so  he  thought  it  would  be  nice  for  me 
to  go  and  see  his  people ;  why  what  am  I  tell- 
ing you  this  for  when  Lawrence  is  your  own 
brother?" 

"I  dont  know  I'm  sure"  laughed  Gladys,  "by 
the  by  Helen  did  Lawrence  tell  you  that 
mother  and  father  have  quite  softened,  and 
are  quite  willing  I  should  marry  Mulberry, 
but  they  cant  bring  themselves  to  come  up 
tomorrow  to  the  marriage ;  Lionel  and  Minna 
are  coming  though,  so  I  expect  they  will  go 
back  to  Norfolk  with  you  and  Lawrence." 

"I  knew  all  that"  replied  Helen  "I  am  really 
quite  excited  about  it." 

"Oh  Helen  you  must  see  my  wedding 
dress"  cried  Gladys,  and  getting  up  the  two 
girls  walked  to  the  bed  whereon  lay  a  flimsy 
mass  of  tule  and  satin  crowned  with  orange 
blossom  and  glittering  with  diamonds." 

"It  is  really  a  beautiful  dress"  said  Helen 
at  last  "how  sweet  you  will  look  Gladys." 

"Dont  be  sarcastic"  said  Gladys  with  a 
[277] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

smile  little  dreaming  how  pretty  she  looked 
even  then  in  her  simple  dressing  gown. 

"Oh  I  say  there  is  12  o'clock  striking"  cried 
Helen  starting  up  "I've  been  here  a  whole  two 
hours,  it  is  really  disgracful,  well  goodnight 
Gladys  dear"  she  added  as  she  flew  quickly 
out  of  the  room  as  the  last  stroke  of  midnight 
died  softly  away. 


CHAPTER  33 

THE  MARRIAGE 

At  11  o'clock  precisely,  as  Gladys  had  said 
the  marriage  ceremony  began. 

Gladys  as  I  have  already  said  was  attired 
in  a  white  satin  trained  dress  made  to  fit  her 
slender  figure  to  perfection  and  covered  with 
thin  tule.  She  wore  orange  blossom  in  her 
hair  and  on  her  dress  and  a  magnificent  dia- 
mond crescent  caught  up  her  veil. 

Helen  and  Mina  Lincarrol  were  the  brides- 
maids they  also  wore  white.  Their  dresses 
were  exactly  alike,  but  to  colour  them  a  little, 
they  were  delicately  shaded  with  primrose  yel- 
low ;  long  satin  streamers  hung  from  the  bou- 
[278] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTEE 

quets  they  carried  and  both  being  dark  girls 
the  colour  suited  them  admirably. 

The  page,  a  little  Spanish  cousin  of  Mul- 
berry's was  attired  in  white  and  yellow  satin 
also  and  very  pretty  he  looked,  being  just  five 
years  old  and  very  dark  with  an  olive  com- 
plexion. 

Lionel  Lincarrol  a  tall  handsome  man  of  five 
or  six  and  twenty  gave  his  sister  away  as  hi^ 
father  could  not  come  up  for  the  ceremony. 

The  mighty  cathedral  was  filled  to  overflow- 
ing; the  most  part  of  the  people  were  invited 
guests  as  Lord  Beaufort  was  very  popular  in 
society ;  but  a  great  many  ordinary  people  had 
just  dropped  in  to  try  and  catch  a  glimpse 
of  the  bride  and  bridegroom  as  they  marched 
up  the  church. 

At  last  the  service  drew  to  a  close,  and  the 
guests  got  into  their  carriages  to  drive  back 
to  Portman  Square  where  the  wedding  break- 
fast was  to  take  place. 

One  of  the  enormous  reception  rooms  had 
been  beautifully  decorated  with  sprays  of  real 
orange  blossom  from  Lord  Beaufort's  hot 
house  and  many  other  bridal  decorations.  A 
magnificent  breakfast  was  then  partaken  of, 
every  article  being  of  the  highest  quality  for 
[279] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

Mulberry  Beaufort  prided  himself  on  never 
half  doing  things. 

The  guests  then  repaired  to  another  room 
to  inspect  Gladys's  wedding  presents,  which 
were  numerous  and  costly. 

And  so  the  day  wore  on  and  5  o'clock  found 
Gladys,  Mulberry,  Helen,  Mina,  Lionel  and 
Lawrence  all  at  the  railway  station  waiting 
for  the  boat  train  to  take  Gladys  and  Mul- 
berry to  Newhaven  for  whence  they  were  to 
cross  the  channel. 

Gladys's  travelling  dress  was  extremely 
pretty  being  made  of  pale  blue  grey  which 
suited  her  very  well. 

At  last  the  train  came  slowly  into  the  sta- 
tion and  the  happy  pair  got  in. 

The  goodbyes  were  brief  and  cheerful,  good 
luck  being  wished  on  every  side. 

Mulberry  expected  to  be  in  London  again  by 
the  end  of  Febuary  and  by  that  time  Helen 
and  Lawrence  would  probably  be  one. 

At  last  the  whistle  sounded  and  those  left 
on  the  platform  watched  the  train  till  it 
rushed  into  the  tunnel,  and  then  they  turned 
and  went  on  to  the  opposite  platform  to  take 
the  train  for  Norfolk. 

[280] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

It  was  a  long  journey  and  they  were  all 
tired  when  they  got  there. 

The  brougham  had  been  sent  to  meet  them 
and  though  the  others  all  knew  the  road  to 
their  house  so  perfectly,  Helen  looked  out  of 
the  window  with  a  new  interest  for  it  was  all 
strange  to  her. 

After  a  drive  of  14  of  an  hour  or  more  the 
carriage  drew  up  in  front  of  a  fine  old  house 
standing  rather  back  from  the  road  and  with 
a  beautiful  carriage  sweep  in  front.  In  the 
moonlight  it  presented  a  very  pretty  picture. 

Before  the  coachman  had  time  to  ring  Law- 
rence had  jumped  out  and  opened  the  front 
door. 

They  then  crossed  the  hall  and  entered  the 
drawing  room  a  beautifully  furnished  room. 

Mrs.  Lincarrol  was  reading  by  the  fire  when 
they  all  entered.  She  was  a  very  tall  thin 
woman  with  reddy  coloured  hair  done  very- 
high  on  her  head  and  small  winky  blue  eyes. 
Her  features  were  fairly  good,  but  she  was 
powdered  profusely  and  indeed  her  hair  looked 
as  though  it  had  seen  a  good  many  bottles 
of  hair  dye.  She  was  attired  in  an  evening 
dress  of  purple  velvit  trimmed  with  black 
satin  and  jet.  Helen  glanced  at  her  as  she 
[281] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

rose  from  her  chair  and  wondered  how  she 
came  to  have  such  a  good  looking  family.  But 
she  quickly  became  aware  that  the  room  con- 
tained two  other  occupants.  Two  girls  were 
seated  at  the  piano  trying  some  duets.  They 
were  both  tall  and  fair  with  blue  eyes  and 
pale  complexions  and  they  wore  rose  coloured 
dresses.  From  Gladys'  discription  Helen 
knew  why  they  were  the  twins  Ethel  and  Elsie. 

Mrs.  Lincarrol  rose  as  they  entered  and 
having  embraced  her  family  turned  with  a 
queer  look  in  her  eyes  to  Helen. 

"So  this  is  Helen  Winston?"  she  said  hold- 
ing out  her  hand,  "my  niece  I  think" 

Helen  did  not  quite  know  what  to  say  so  she 
merely  smiled  and  she  was  then  introduced 
to  Ethel  and  Elsie,  both  of  whom  she  liked 
very  much,  especially  the  former. 

"Now  I  think  you'd  better  go  and  see  your 
father"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Lincarrol  at  last  "you 
will  find  him  in  the  library  with  Hugh,  no 
doubt  Helen  would  like  to  make  her  uncle's 
acquaintance." 

"I  should"  replied  Helen. 

So  they  all  marched  accross  the  hall  and 
opening  another  door  entered  the  library. 

"So  here  you  all  are  again"  cried  a  cheery 
[282] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

voice  from  within  and  at  the  same  moment  a 
tall  well  built  man  came  forward.  He  was  a 
contrast  to  his  wife  in  every  way,  being  fairly 
stout,  dark  and  brown  eyed.  He  had  a  kind 
though  stem  looking  face.  He  greeted  Helen 
very  cordially  with  none  of  the  shifty  glances 
his  wife  had  made  use  of  and  then  introduced 
Hugh  to  her.  He  was  only  17i/^  with  dark 
hair  and  eyes  and  very  much  resembled  Lionel. 

"Well  I'm  glad  to  see  you  all  back."  cried 
Mr.  Lincarrol,  "but  you  all  look  tired,  I  sup- 
pose the  journey  was  long?" 

"Not  very"  replied  Minna  who  had  hitherto 
kept  a  discreet  silence,  "but  I'm  very  hungry. 

"Why  of  course  you  must  be,  ring  the  bell 
Hugh"  cried  Mr.  Lincarrol  heartily  "and  I'll 
see  you  get  something  at  once." 

A  very  good  meal  was  soon  brought  up  and 
it  was  quickly  disposed  of. 

"Well  Helen  I'm  going  to  bed  now"  said 
Minna  at  last,  "if  you  come  now  I'll  show  you 
your  room." 

"Oh  thank  you"  replied  Helen  and  with  that 
they  both  walked  upstairs  together. 

Lionel  and  Hugh  soon  followed  their  exam- 
ple and  so  Lawrence  was  left  alone  with  his 
father. 

[283] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"A  very  nice  girl  Helen  Winston  seems" 
cried  Mr.  Lincarrol,  "I  admire  your  taste 
Lawrence." 

"I'm  glad  you  do"  answered  Lawrence,  "I 
was  struck  with  her  when  I  first  met  her." 

"Yes  I  certainly  admire  your  choice"  re- 
plied Mr,  Lincarrol,  and  after  a  few  more 
words  they  both  retired  to  bed. 


CHAPTER  34 

FIVE  YEARS  LATER 

Five  years  have  elapsed  since  we  last  saw 
Helen.  Let  us  choose  a  favourable  moment  to 
view  our  heroine  after  the  lengthy  interval. 

Seated  in  a  large  and  wealthily  furnished 
drawing  room  by  a  bright  fire,  writing  at  a 
neat  little  table,  sits  Helen,  now  no  longer 
Helen  Winston  but  Mrs.  Lincarrol.  The  clock 
has  just  struck  4.  and  the  shades  of  the  Decem- 
ber evening  are  fast  drawing  in.  By  the  light 
of  the  fire  however  we  can  get  a  tolerably  good 
view  of  Helen.  She  has  altered  but  little  dur- 
ing the  five  years  of  her  married  life.  She 
looks  a  trifle  older,  but  the  change  is  so  slight 
as  to  be  scarcely  perceptible.  She  has  still  the 
[284] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

luxurious  black  hair  and  long  lashes  shading 
her  soft  eyes. 

She  is  clothed  in  a  rich  tea-gown  of  a  deli- 
cate green.  She  is  writing  diligently  and 
seems  intent  on  her  work  but  she  occasionally 
looks  up  to  address  a  word  or  two  to  a  deli- 
cate looking  little  girl  of  about  three  years 
who  is  playing  on  the  hearth  with  a  little  fox 
terrier.  This  is  little  Nellie,  the  only  child, 
a  pale-faced  fair-haired  little  thing,  who  has 
attained  her  third  year  today. 

At  length  it  grows  too  dark  to  see,  so  clos- 
ing her  blotter  with  a  snap,  Helen  walks  to 
the  window  and  holding  aside  the  heavy  velvit 
curtain  gazes  out  accross  the  frost-bitten  gar- 
den and  the  roofs  of  the  houses,  which  are 
dotted  about  the  town  of  B . 

"Dear  me"  she  says  "it  is  beginning  to  snow, 
I  think  dear"  she  adds  turning  to  her  child 
"it  is  time  you  went  up  to  the  nursery  tea  will 
be  ready  I  expect." 

So  saying  she  rings  a  bell  and  Marshland 
appears,  looking  very  different  to  when  we  last 
saw  her,  in  her  black  dress  and  clean  cap  and 
apron.  Having  stuck  to  Helen  in  the  hour  of 
trial  she  now  finds  herself  the  much-respected 
nurse  of  little  Nellie. 

[285] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

Nellie  having  departed  to  the  upper  regions, 
Helen  once  more  resumes  her  writing,  this 
time  by  the  aid  of  a  large  standing  lamp.  By 
and  bye  a  servent  enters  with  some  tea.  "Is 
Mr.  Linearrol  in  yet?"  enquires  Helen.  "No 
m'am  I  think  not"  replies  the  servent.  "oh 
then  I  shant  expect  him  till  late"  answers 
Helen  and  so  saying  she  partakes  of  her  tea 
alone,  which  done  she  goes  to  the  piano  and 
plays  a  few  merry  sonatas.  At  length  the 
clock  strikes  seven,  and  Helen  is  about  to  go 
and  dress  for  dinner,  when  the  butler  enters 
with  the  message  that  a  woman  from  the  vil- 
lage of  Huntsdown  (5  miles  distant)  wishes 
to  see  her  at  once  on  a  very  important  matter. 

"Who  is  the  woman?"  askes  Helen  in  great 
astonishment. 

"I  dont  know  mum"  replies  the  butler  "she 
is  very  poor-looking  and  says  she's  tramped  all 
the  way  from  Huntsdown  to  see  you,  but  she 
wont  give  no  name." 

"How  extraordinary !"  says  Helen,  "I  know 
no  one  living  in  Huntsdown,  in  fact  I  have 
only  been  there  once;  but  however  I  will  go 
and  see  the  poor  soul."  and  rising  as  she  speaks 
Helen  vanishes  into  the  hall. 

An  old  woman  of  about  60  or  70  is  stand- 
[286] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

ing  in  a  remote  comer  of  the  hall.  The  butler 
had  spoken  truthfully  when  he  said  the  woman 
was  poor  looking.  She  wears  a  tattered  dress 
of  some  faded  hue,  and  on  the  top  of  that  a 
man's  coat,  which  might  once  have  been  black 
but  is  now  almost  bottle-green.  A  thin  shawl 
coveres  her  shoulders  and  a  battered  black 
bonnet  hangs  back  from  her  head.  Her  iron- 
grey  hair  is  streaming  over  her  face,  still  damp 
with  the  falling  snow. 

"Did  you  wish  to  speak  to  me"  asks  Helen 
kindly  advancing  to  the  woman. 

"I  do  mum"  replies  the  poor  creature,  drop- 
ping a  bob-curtsey  as  she  speaks,  "I've  bin 
tramping  from  Huntsdown  since  4  o'clock  and 
bin  nearly  turned  back  with  the  snow." 

"What  is  your  name,"  enquires  Helen. 

"Mrs.  Cotton,  if  you  please  mum"  answers 
the  woman,  "but  to  get  on  with  my  story,  you 
must  know  I  live  at  "The  Jolly  Dutchman" 
in  Huntsdown.  My  husband  keeps  the  inn, 
but  he  dont  do  much  bussiness;  the  place  is 
so  remote-like,  and  I'm  afraid  he's  a  bad  lot," 
and  here  Mrs.  Cotton  shook  her  head  regret- 
fully "but  to  come  to  the  point  mum,  a  week 
or  so  ago,  a  poor  man  all  ragged  and  looking 
terribly  ill,  come  to  the  door  and  asked  if  we 
[287] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 

could  let  him  in  to  sleep  the  night,  as  he'd 
no  were  to  go  and  no  money.  My  husband 
was  drunk  at  the  time  and  turned  the  poor 
man  away  in  spite  of  my  pleading  for  him.  A 
few  minutes  later  when  my  husband  was  in  the 
bar  I  opened  the  door  and  seeing  the  poor 
man  there  I  could  not  resist  letting  him  in. 
So  according  I  gave  him  the  attic  at  the  top 
of  the  'ouse,  where  he  has  bin  laying  ill  ever 
since  without  my  'usband  knowing." 

"What  a  sad  story"  says  Helen  gently  "but 
I'm  sure  it  was  very  good  of  you  to  risk  taking 
the  man  in.  I  suppose  you  came  to  me  for 
money  did  you  not?" 

"No  mum  not  for  that"  replies  Mrs.  Cotton 
sadly  "you  see  I've  tried  to  save  a  little  money 
myself  during  the  last  few  years  so  I've  been 
able  to  have  the  doctor  in  once  or  twice  to  NK)k 
at  the  poor  man.  Mr.  Harland  his  name  is. 
Me  and  my  girl  Sally,  we've  made  tlie  attic 
as  confortable  as  we  can  and  I've  lit  a  fire  up 
there  once,  but  you  see  mum  coles  costs  money 
like  everythink  else.  The  doctor  says  there's 
not  much  'ope  for  the  poor  man,  he's  dying 
fast  of  fever  and  consumption.  The  other 
night  mum,  your  gardiner,  happened  to  come 
in  for  a  glass  of  something  and  of  course  he 
[288] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

got  talking  with  the  other  men  and  the  con- 
versation fell  on  you  mum,  and  he  said  he's 
known  you  a  long  time  ever  since  you  was 
Miss  Winston  (or  some  sich  name  as  that) 
At  the  time  the  talk  was  going  on,  I  was  sit- 
ting upstairs  with  Mr.  Harland  and  as  the 
door  was  open  we  could  hear  the  talk  in  the 
bar  quite  distinct;  well  mum,  directly  Mr. 
Harland  heard  your  name  mentioned,  he  got 
quite  wild  and  excited  all  of  a  sudden  and 
went  raving  on  about  you  and  he  would'nt  be 
satisfied  till  I  told  him  all  I  knew  about  you. 
I  was  astonished  mum  I  can  tell  you.  After 
that  Mr.  Harland  seemed  much  quieter  and 
all  yesterday  and  today  he's  been  in  a  sort 
of  stupor,  but  about  half  past  three  today  he 
called  me  and  told  me  he'd  not  got  very  long 
to  live  and  would  I  do  him  a  favour?  I  said 
"Yes,"  so  he  told  me  to  go  into  the  town  and 
ask  you  to  come  and  see  him  at  once.  He  says 
he  knew  you  quite  well  some  time  back  and 
you  knew  him  too,  but  you  probably  have  for- 
gotten the  name  now.  I  tell  you  mum  I  was 
fair  took  aback,  but  however  leaving  my  girl 
Sally  in  charge  of  him,  I  started  off  on  my 
errand,  and  here  I  am  mum,  waiting  to  know 
[289] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

what  your  answer  may  be  to  this  extraordi- 
nary request?" 

"It  is  a  most  extraordinary  request"  as  you 
say  Mrs.  Cotton,  and  I  never  knew  anybody 
by  the  name  of  Harland"  replied  Helen. 

"My  idea  is  mum"  says  Mrs.  Cotton  "that 
the  poor  man  is  dilerious." 

"Very  likely"  answered  Helen,  "but  to 
please  him,  I  will  order  the  carriage  and  we 
will  drive  over  together,  you  look  far  too  tired 
and  cold  to  walk." 

As  Helen  speaks  she  toches  a  spring  bell, 
and  then  reaching  a  sable-lined  cloak  from  the 
peg  she  puts  it  on  drawing  the  hood  over  her 
soft  brown  hair. 

She  then  orders  a  baskitt  of  streangthing 
things  to  be  packed  for  the  invalid. 

Then  the  carriage  comes  round  to  the  front 
door  and  the  two  get  in.  A  contrast  indeed! 
The  one  small,  shrivelled  and  shrunken,  hug- 
ging her  wreatched  garments  around  her  to 
keep  out  the  biting  cold;  the  other  tall  and 
stately,  her  rich  cloak  falling  gracefully  round 
her  slender  figure. 

The  drive  is  long  and  dreary ;  being  for  the 
most  a  long  straight  road  with  tall  hedges  at 
either  side  and  an  occasional  cottage  or  tree 
[290] 


THE  HANGMAN^S  DAUGHTER 

releiving  the  monotony  of  the  scenery.  But 
Helen,  leaning  back  in  her  comfortable  car- 
riage is  not  thinking  of  the  passing  scenery, 
but  of  the  extraordinary  mission  she  is  bent 
on. 

At  length  the  carriage  stops,  and  Mrs.  Cot- 
ton leads  the  way  up  to  a  small  tumble  down 
dirty  looking  inn,  whith  an  almost  illegable  in- 
cription  painted  in  white  letters,  "The  jolly 
Dutchman,  Thomas  Cotton." 

Mrs.  Cotton  opens  the  door  and  Helen  finds 
herself  in  a  very  small  and  filthy  dirty  pas- 
sage. A  strong  smell  of  beer  and  tobacco  greet 
her  on  entering.  A  door  on  one  side  of  the 
passage  is  half  open,  and  looking  through, 
Helen  can  see  three  or  four  rough  looking  men 
seated  round  a  table  with  mugs  of  beer  be- 
fore them  and  pipes  in  their  mouths,  and  the 
sounds  that  issue  from  the  room  are  none  of 
the  pleasantest,  for  the  men  are  talking,  laugh- 
ing and  shouting,  not  to  say  swearing. 

In  disgust  Helen  turns  to  the  door  of  the 
other  room.  It  is  a  kitchen  evidently  and  a 
remarkably  dirty  one  too.  A  candle  is  burn- 
ing in  this  room,  and  by  the  light  of  it  Helen 
can  see  a  slovenly  looking  girl  stirring  some 
horrid  smelling  stuff  in  a  saucpan,  while  a 
[291] 


DAISY  ashford:  heb  book 

very  small  baby  is  yelling  its  heart  out  in  a 
wooden  cradle. 

"Here  Sally"  cries  Mrs.  Cotton  to  the  girl 
"how  is  the  invalid" 

"No  better"  replies  Sally  wiping  her  hands 
on  her  apron  "I  lit  a  fire  for  him,  'cause  he 
grumbled  so  about  the  cold." 

"I  dont  wonder  at  it"  responds  Mrs.  Cot- 
ton, "well  mum,"  she  continues  turning  to 
Helen  "perhaps  you'll  step  upstairs,  its  that 
door  there  mum  with  the  handle  off,"  and  she 
points  with  her  grimy  finger  to  a  door  at  the 
top  of  the  stairs.  Helen  climbs  the  ricketty 
staircase  with  a  wild  fear  and  misgiving  at 
her  heart,  wondering  what  the  result  of  this 
strange  visit  will  be.  A  light  is  burning  in 
the  room  she  enters.  It  is  a  damp  cold  place, 
a  trifle  larger  than  the  passage  below.  A 
miserable  fire  is  doing  its  best  to  burn  in  the 
grate  and  judging  by  the  amount  of  matches 
strewn  about,  Sally  must  have  been  exerting 
many  patient  efforts  to  get  it  to  burn  at  all. 

The  window  was  minus  a  pane  of  glass  and 
the  cold  wind  blew  right  through  the  room 
making  the  door  bang  to  and  fro  with  a  madly 
monotonous  tone. 

Helen  glanced  hastily  round  the  room,  but 
[292] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

the  comers  being  in  darkness,  she  had  to  hold 
the  candle  above  her  head  to  see  anything  at 
all.  In  doing  so  a  groan  caught  her  ear  and 
advancing  to  the  corner  from  whence  it  issued, 
Helen  perceved  a  sort  of  pallet  bed  streached 
on  the  floor,  covered  with  a  singal  blankett. 
Placing  the  candle  on  the  floor  close  by,  Helen 
knelt  down  and  with  trembling  hands  and  a 
quaking  heart  pulled  the  covering  away.  And 
then — no  wonder  Helen  uttered  that  low 
stifled  cry;  for  there  with  his  pale  thin  face 
turned  towards  her  and  his  skeleton  hands 
clutching  at  the  blankett,  there  with  his  eyes 
dim  and  sunken  and  his  breath  coming  quick 
and  short  lay  Cyril  Sheene  alias  Mr.  Harland. 
For  a  moment  Helen  could  not  utter  a  sound, 
the  words  seemed  to  stick  in  her  throat,  and 
she  knelt  gazing  in  horror  and  amazement  at 
the  fast-dying  man.  It  was  Cyril  who  broke 
the  awful  silence,  "Helen"  he  whispered 
brokenly  "what  a  long  time  you  were  coming." 

"I  never  dreamt  it  was  you  Cyril"  answered 
Helen  taking  his  thin  hand  in  hers,  for  now 
all  her  heart  seemed  to  warm  towards  the  man 
who  had  wronged  her  so  much  and  who  was 
so  soon  going  to  leave  her. 

"No  of  course  not"  replied  the  dying  man 
[293] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"you  never  thought  I  would  come  to  this — 
(here  he  stopped  for  breath),  "but  I  want  to 
tell  you  this  before  I  die." 

"Cyril  you  must  not  die"  cried  Helen,  open- 
ing her  basket  and  producing  some  wine. 

"No,  no"  gasped  Cyril  pushing  the  glass 
away  "its  no  use,  I  know  I'm  dying,  the  doc- 
tor said  so;  give  me  some  water  to  ease  my 
throat  and  I'll  go  on." 

Helen  gave  him  his  wish  and  then  knelt 
down  beside  him  while  he  continued. 

"After  I  left  you  Helen,  that  day  you  went 
to  Richmond,  I  intended  going  to  Picadilly 
to  pawn  some  things  as  I  had  no  money  to  pay 
my  debts.  When  I  got  back  to  my  amazement 
a  letter  from  Mr.  Palsey  was  waiting  for  me, 
which  explained  that  the  police  were  already 
on  our  track  and  that  if  I  valued  my  life  I  had 
better  leave  London  and  go  to  some  place  with 
him.  Of  course  I  had  no  choice  but  to  go, 
but  oh  Helen  if  you  could  have  known  my 
feelings  when  I  thought  I  should  not  see  you 
again.  Hastily  I  scrawled  a  note  to  you  and 
added  a  few  lines  to  my  will,  you  read  them 
did'nt  you?" 

Helen  nodded  in  assent. 

"Well"  continued  Cj^ril,  "having  made  my 
[294] 


THE  HANGMAN'S  DAUGHTER 

preperations,  I  started  off  to  meet  Palsey.  We 
traveled  together.  I  forget  where  we  were  go- 
ing. Palsey  told  me  how  he  had  escaped  after 
he  had  been  locked  up  in  the  drawing  room. 
We  had  to  change  at  Charing  Cross  I  think 
and  scarcely  had  we  set  foot  on  the  platform, 
when  up  came  two  policemen  and  before  we 
could  say  a  word  we  found  ourselves  hand- 
cuffed. Well  to  make  a  long  story  short  we 
were  tried  and  I  was  sentenced  to  10  years 
penal  servitude,  and  Palsey  who  had  done  the 
most  part  of  the  crime  had  penal  servitude  for 
life.  Well  after  three  years  of  my  time  had 
passed,  I  was  granted  a  free  pardon  for  saving 
the  life  of  someone.  I  have  no  time  to  tell  the 
whole  story  now.  At  first  I  was  delighted  at 
the  mere  thought  of  being  free  again,  but  then 
I  recollected  I  had  no  friends  nobody  to  care 
wether  I  lived  or  died.  When  I  was  set  free 
I  wandered  about  trying  in  vain  to  find  you 
Helen.  But  I  got  no  news  of  you,  untill  one 
day  I  read  of  your  marriage  in  the  paper. 
Then  I  gave  up  all  hope  of  ever  seeing  you 
again.  Soon  after  I  fell  ill  and  spent  many 
weeks  in  an  old  barn,  attended  only  by  a  child 
who  used  to  go  messages  for  me  etc :  till  I  was 
well  enough  to  walk  about  again.  Then  my 
[295] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

wanderings  began  again,  and  I  found  them 
harder  than  ever.  After  my  severe  illness  I 
could  no  longer  bear  sleeping  out.  I  had  to 
buy  lodgings  wherever  I  happened  to  be,  and 
once  or  twice  when  I  had  no  money  I  had  to 
sleep  out  in  the  fields.  That  did  for  me  Helen. 
From  that  day  I  grew  much  worse.  A  young 
man  took  pity  on  me  one  night  and  gave  me  a 
room  in  his  house  for  nothing.  But  with  his 
exception  no  one  cared  and  so  I  wandered  on 
untill  late  one  night  I  arrived  at  this  miser- 
able inn.  I  did'nt  know  where  I  was,  but  I 
thought  it  safe  to  take  another  name.  So  I 
was  brought  up  here,  where  I  should  certainly 
have  died  had  not  some  one  down  in  the  bar 
mentioned  your  name,  and  then  the  excitement 
of  seeing  you  kept  me  up 

Here  Cyril  stopped  gasping  for  breath  and 
Helen  with  her  tears  fast  falling  administered 
water  to  him  and  propped  up  his  pillows. 

"Helen"  cried  Cyril  at  last,  he  could  barely 
talk  now,  "do  you  forgive  me?" 

"Oh  Cyril"  cried  Helen  "of  course  I  do ;  oh 
if  only  you  had  come  to  me  before,  how  happily 
this  might  have  ended.  I  forgive  you  fully 
from  the  bottom  of  my  heart." 

Cyril  smiled,  he  was  too  far  gone  to  talk 
[296] 


THE   hangman's  DAUGHTER 

and  Helen  could  see  his  eyes  growing  brighter. 
A  long  silence  followed  while  Cyril's  breath- 
ing grew  laboured  and  slow.  Presently  with 
a  great  effort  he  turned  and  caught  Helen's 
hand  in  his  own.  "Helen  I'm  going  fast. 
Goodbye  I  die  happy  since  you  forgive  me." 
And  Helen  stooped  and  kissed  him.  He  turned 
and  looked  at  her  for  the  last  time  and  then 
his  spirit  passed  quietly  and  peacefully  away. 

CHAPTER  35 

CONCLUSION 

A  YEAR  has  passed  since  the  sad  events  re- 
corded in  our  last  chapter,  and  Cyril  has  long 
been  laid  in  the  church  yards  sod.  His  grave 
is  ever  bright  with  flowers  placed  there  by 
Helen's  loving  hands  and  by  those  of  her  chil- 
dren Nellie  and  John. 

Of  Mr.  Palsey  little  has  been  heard  but  it 
has  lately  been  rumoured  that  he  died  a  nat- 
ural death  in  prison,  though  some  people  ex- 
agerate  and  say  he  died  by  his  own  hand. 

Marshland  is  still  living  though  her  health 
is  gradually  becoming  weaker. 

And  what  of  Helen  herself? 
[297] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

Let  us  look  into  her  drawing  room  to-night 
and  we  shall  see  her  once  again. 

It  is  New  Year's  Eve  and  the  drawing  room, 
hall,  rather  spacious  rooms  are  all  it  up,  while 
the  many  happy  people  are  dancing  and  en- 
joying themselves.  For  Helen  is  ^ving  a 
dance.  Yes,  a  gathering  of  all  her  oldest  and 
dearest  friends.  Among  the  many  faces  we 
recognise  the  Lincarrols.  Even  Mrs.  Lincar- 
rol  is  there  gorgeously  got  up  in  bright  yellow 
silk  which  she  is  proudly  telling  everybody 
was  the  foundation  of  her  grandmother's  wed- 
ding dress. 

Minna  and  her  husband  (for  she  is  now  mar- 
ried) are  both  there,  also  Ethel  who  is  engaged 
and  Elsie  who  has  just  returned  from  her 
honeymoon.  Lionel  is  the  only  one  not  there, 
but  he  is  doing  well  in  America. 

Hugh  (now  in  the  Army)  is  also  attending 
the  dance.  But  Gladys  where  is  she?  She  is 
also  there  with  her  husband  Loixl  Beaufort 
and  while  the  latter  is  talking  to  Lawrence 
let  us  notice  Gladys  who  is  deep  in  conversa- 
tion with  Helen. 

Seated  on  a  sofa  close  to  the  entrance  of  the 
green-house,  idly  watching  the  dancers  as  they 
waltz  round  the  spacious  room,  we  once  more 
[298] 


THE  hangman's  DAUGHTER 

see  Helen  and  Gladys  in  close  companionship. 
What  a  pretty  contrast  they  make ! 

Helen  with  her  dark  hair  as  abundant  as 
ever  and  the  lovely  colour  on  her  cheeks. 

She  is  glancing  down  and  her  long  lashes 
cover  her  eyes.  She  looks  very  happy  and 
a  smile  is  playing  about  her  lips. 

She  wears  a  pale  violet  coloured  dress  made 
in  the  latest  fashion  and  the  colour  suits  her 
to  perfection.  Gladys  is  attired  in  white  silk 
trimmed  with  bright  gauzy  ruflfles  of  pale  pink 
and  silver.  She  is  playing  with  her  fan  jnd 
laughing  merrily  with  Helen.  Her  bright  blue 
eyes  are  full  of  happiness  and  a  little  colour 
has  come  into  her  usually  pale  cheeks. 

"Ah  well  Helen  dear"  she  is  saying  "you 
have  nothing  to  grumble  at  now  I'm  sure." 

"I  never  said  I  had"  laughs  Helen,  "I  am 
perfectly  happy  with  Lawrence  and  my  chil- 
dren and  it  is  so  nice  to  have  you  here  again, 
but  all  the  same  I  have  had  troubles;  a  good 
many  more  than  most  people  of  my  age." 

"Yes  that's  undeniable"  replies  Gladys  "but 
still  you  have  a  dear  husband  and  lovely  chil- 
dren." 

"Of  course  I  have"  cries  Helen  "and  I  am 
quite  happy  now." 

[299] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"And  as  far  as  I  can  see  there  is  no  reason 
why  you  should  ever  be  unhappy  again,"  re- 
plies Gladys. 

"No"  says  Helen,  "but  still  I  cant  quite  for- 
get the  sadness  of  my  early  years." 

"Nonsense  my  dear,"  cries  Gladys,  "dont 
forget  what  you  told  me  so  long  ago  about 
your  sorrows,  they  will  become  like  wounds 
which  though  healed  over  are  still  to  be  seen, 
and  so  though  you  will  not  exactly  forget  the 
sorrow  you  will  no  longer  feel  the  pain." 

"Yes"  answers  Helen  laughingly,  "that  was 
a  very  good  idea  on  my  part;  and  though  ap- 
plicable to  you  then,  it  certainly  applies  to  me 
now. 

So  now  our  story  comes  to  an  end  and  we 
will  bid  goodbj'e  to  Helen.  She  has  already 
partaken  freely  of  the  cup  of  sorrow  but  now 
her  time  has  come  and  she  knows  what  true 
happiness  is  and  all  her  sorrows,  miseries  and 
heartaches  shall  be  blotted  out  in  that  sea  of 
mist  and  shaddows; — The  Past. 


THE  ENiD 


[300] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES 

or 

THE  GRANTED  WISH 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES 


or 


THE  GRANTED  WISH 


CHAPTER  1 

WISHING 

One  evening  late  in  Sep :  Mr.  Hose  sat  in  Ms 
armchair  reading  a  news  paper.  His  wife  sat 
in  an  other  looking  at  the  "Strand"  Mager- 
zine.  Mr.  Hose  sudonly  looked  up  at  his  wife ; 
"Elizabeth"  he  said  "one  thing  I  have  been 
wishing  for,  ever  scince  we  were  married  is 
a  baby,  would  not  you  like  to  have  one  looking 
at  her  seariously  "Yes  indeed  I  should"  ansed 
his  delicat  wife  with  a  sigh. 

I  soud  like  to  adobt  one  continued  Charlie, 
I  would  like  to  have  one  of  my  own  said  Eliza- 
beth I  dont  like  adopting  babys,  well  you  cant 
do  it  any  other  way  if  you  dont  get  one.  Be- 
sides if  it  was  a  boy  what  name  have  you  got 
[303] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

for  it  if  it  was  a  boy  it  should  be  named  Char- 
lie after  you  dear,  and  if  it  was  a  girl  I  sup- 
pose you  would  call  it  Elizabeth  and  liza  for 
short  would  not  you  said  Charlie,  well  yes  she 
said  beginning  to  read  her  magazine.  Mr 
Hose  now  took  out  his  watch  and  to  his  wife 
he  said  I  have  got  to  go  out  this  eveing  at 
what  time  said  Elizabeth  at  seven  oclock  I 
promised  Mr.  Lineap  I  would  meat  him  at 
his  oflfiace  at  a  quarter  past  it  is  now  half  past 
6  just  half  an  hour.  I  have  time  to  finsh  this 
bit  of  newes  in  the  paper,  so  saying  he  con- 
tinued to  read. 

Presently  the  clock  sturck  a  quater  past  7, 
oh  goodnes  I  must  fly,  said  Charlie  Mr.  Leanep 
will  be  expecting  me  he  took  up  his  boiler 
banged  it  on  his  head  took  up  a  walking  stick 
the  first  that  came  in  to  his  hand,  and  rushed 
out  of  the  room  looking  like  a  roughyeun  out 
of  the  streets,  his  boots  untide  his  hair  rough 
he  banged  the  door  behind  him. 

Noisie  man  mutterd  his  wife  as  soon  as  he 
had  disapear.  I  feel  ashamed  realy  I  do  noth- 
ing will  keep  him  quiet  when  he  has  got  an 
appoinment  never  mind  perhaps  he  cant 
help  it  she  said  and  fell  asleep  in  her  arm- 
chair. 

[3041 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES 

CHAPTER  2 

THE  NEW  BABY 

Mr.  Hose  came  back  at  about  12  o'clock  he 
had  drunken  a  little  whiskey  but  it  made  no 
effect  on  him.  He  woke  early  the  next  morn- 
ing and  woke  his  wife  and  began  telling  her  all 
about  his  evening  stroll  with  Mr.  Leanep  but 
he  did  not  say  anything  about  the  whiskey  he 
had  drunk  feering  it  would  shock  her.  But 
when  the  clock  had  just  struck  half  past  six 
they  heard  a  ring  at  the  door  bell  and  within  a 
few  minutes  the  maid  servant  came  hurrying 
up  stairs  and  said  the  Dr.  had  arrived  with  a 
box  under  his  arm  and  he  would  like  to  see 
Mrs.  Hose  she  said.  "Oh  well,  will  you  show 
him  up  to  this  bedroom"  said  Mrs.  Hose  turn- 
ing to  her  husband  and  saying  "you  don't  mind 
him  coming  up,  do  you  dear?"  Mary  went 
out  of  the  room  grinning,  closing  the  door 
quietly  behind  her. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  Dr's.  bold  step  was 
heard  at  the  door  and  then  a  loud  knock  and 
with  a  "come  in"  from  Mrs.  Hose  he  entered 
the  room. 

[305] 


DAISY  ashford:  hee  book 

"Oh  I  say  Mrs  Hose"  he  began  taking  off  his 
hat  "I  have  heard  you  have  been  wishing  for 
a  baby,  so  I  have  brought  you  one  and  your 
wish  is  granted." 

"Oh  hurrah"  said  Mrs.  Hose  "Is  it  a  boy 
or  a  girl?" 

"Well  I  don't  know"  said  the  Dr.  quite, 
"but  I'll  leave  you  to  find  out  and  settle  mat- 
ters" so  saying  Dr.  Pauline  took  his  departure 
shutting  the  door  with  his  foot,  while  he  held 
his  precious  top  hat  in  his  two  hands. 

As  soon  as  the  Dr.  left  the  room,  Mr.  Hose 
began  hurrahing  and  laughing  at  the  idea  of 
the  new  baby  coming.  "I  am  very  glad  it's 
come,  am't  you?"  he  said  to  his  wife. 

"Yes,  I'm  very  glad.    Hasn't  it  come  early?" 

"Yes,"  said  her  husband,  "but  don't  you 
think  we  had  better  open  the  box  and  look 
at  it?"  "Well  perhaps  we  had,"  said  his  wife, 
cutting  the  string  with  a  pair  of  scissors  which 
were  lying  on  the  bed.  Directly  the  box  was 
opened,  a  dear  little  fat  baby  rolled  out  on 
to  the  eider  down.  "Oh,  isn't  it  a  darling?" 
said  Mrs.  Hose,  sitting  up  in  bed,  and  placing 
it  between  her  and  her  husband,  "What  a  pity 
it  hasn't  got  its  eyes  open." 

"Oh,  but  it's  asleep,"  said  Mr.  Hose ;  "they 
[306] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVEENBS 

never  have  their  eyes  open  when  they  are 
asleep,  except  when  they  are  very  ill." 

"Oh,  yes,  I  see  now  it  is  asleep,  it  is  blinking 
its  eyelids." 

"Hadn't  we  better  be  wrapping  it  up  in 
something,  it  must  be  rather  cold,  poor  little 
thing,"  he  said,  patting  its  face. 

"Oh,  yes,  of  course  we  must,"  said  his  wife, 
jumping  out  of  bed,  never  stopping  to  put  on 
her  dressing  slippers,  she  walked  over  to  the 
wardrobe. 

She  unlocked  it  with  a  small  key  she  kept  in 
her  drawer,  and  on  the  third  shelf  she  found 
a  small,  pale  blue  shawl,  which  she  had  had 
when  she  was  a  baby,  and  she  had  kept  it  ever 
since,  in  case  she  should  have  a  baby  when 
she  was  grown  up. 

"Here's  the  very  thing,"  she  said,  "the  shawl 
I  had  when  I  was  a  baby,"  she  said,  skipping 
back  to  bed. 

"Oh  yes,  that's  a  nice  shawl,"  said  Mr. 
Hose,  "and  it's  pretty  big  too,  we  can  wrap 
it  all  round  it ;  and  you  can  cuddle  it  close  to 
you,  and  then  it  would  be  warm,  I  should  say.'* 

Mr.  Hose  did  not  get  up  till  half  past  eight 
oclock  he  could  not  stay  in  bed  any  later  be- 
cause he  was  already  rather  late  getting  up 
[307] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

I  expect  I  shall  be  late  at  my  ojfface  said  Mr. 
Hose  to  himself  buttning  up  the  last  button 
of  his  waistcoat,  he  then  slipped  on  his  coat 
put  on  his  hat  took  up  his  walking  stick  and 
maid  his  apperance  in  the  hall  takeing  a  glance 
at  him  self  in  the  glass  as  he  passed  it,  he 
then  opened  the  hall  door  and  began  walking 
at  a  quick  pace  to  his  offaice  he  was  not  so 
late  after  all. 

CHAPTER  3 

THE    BAPTISAM 

It  was  a  lovely  day  on  the  28th  of  September 
when  a  carriage  drove  up  to  the  door  and  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Hose  with  the  baby  in  her  arms  ran 
down  the  door  steps  and  into  the  cariiage 
Mr.  Hose  doing  the  same.  "It's  a  good  thing 
its  a  nice  day  isn't  it  Charlie?"  she  said  to 
her  husband  "Yes  it  is  a  good  job  or  the  baby 
couldn't  have  come  out  tho'.  He  isn't  so  very 
delicate,  by  the  bye  what's  his  name  going 
to  be?" 

"Charles  Edward"  she  said  "Charles  after 
you  and  Edward  after  his  grandfather."     "I 
hope  Miss  Curling  is  at  the  church  now,  she's 
always  late  for  everything." 
[308] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES 

"She  is  going  to  be  the  godmother  isn't 
she?"  asked  Charlie  "Yes"  said  his  wife 
*^ou  don't  object  do  you?  And  his  godfather 
is  that  pious  man  who  kneels  before  us  in 
church,  Mr.  Johns." 

"Oh  he  is  a  nice  man  that"  said  the  father 
clapping  his  hands  "I  am  glad  he  is  going  to 
be  the  godfather" 

"Why  here  we  are"  said  his  wife  jumping 
out  of  the  carriage. 

"Oh  yes"  said  he  stepping  out  with  a  laud- 
able air. 

"Oh  dear"  said  his  wife  "I've  left  the  baby 
in  the  carriage"  "Oh  poor  thing"  said  the 
husband  running  back  for  it.  Goodbye  Thomp- 
son "said  'he  to  the  coachman  here's  6d  for 
you,  it's  quite  enough  for  him"  he  murmured 
to  his  wife  as  he  took  off  his  hat  very  rever- 
ently at  the  church  door.  When  they  got 
into  the  church  the  first  person  they  saw  was 
Miss  Gerling  sitting  quitertly  in  the  bottem 
seat  saying  her  prays  very  dovoutly.  Mrs. 
Hose  went  up  to  her  oh  I  say  she  began  you 
are  tlie  godmother  "Yes  said  Miss  Gerling 
it  is  going  to  begin  soon,  what?  said  Mrs. 
Hose  the  christening  said  Miss  Gerling  Mr. 
Johns  is  not  here  we  are  wateing  for  him. 
[309] 


DAISY  ashford:  hbe  book 

Presently  Father  clocks  came  bussling  down 
the  church  he  went  up  to  Mr.  Hose  and  said 
"I  can't  think  why  Mr.  Johns  is  not  here  he 
is  very  late,  yes  he  is  said  Mr.  Hose  and  the 
worst  of  it  is  we  cant  begin  without  him.  No 
we  cant  said  the  preast  it  is  a  great  nuisance 
he  continued  shacking  his  black  head  of  hair, 
after  about  half  an  hour  the  church  door 
opened  and  in  came  Mr.  Jons  he  walked  quite 
calmly  up  the  aisle  of  the  curch  to  his  own 
seat,  takeing  it  more  as  if  he  was  very  early 
insted  of  very  late,  he  said  a  few  prays  and 
then  he  went  down  to  the  bottem  of  the  church 
and  said  in  rather  a  loud  wisper  had  not  we 
better  begin  yes  said  father  clocks  puting  on 
his  stolL 

All  this  while  during  the  christening  Mr. 
Johns  kept  standing  on  one  leg  and  blowing 
his  nose  rather  hard,  he  didn't  have  to  say 
much  tho  he  looked  rather  embarassed.  When 
it  was  all  over  they  took  their  departure  and 
went  home  in  the  carraige,  but  poor  Mr.  Hose 
parted  with  a  good  deal  of  his  pence,  because 
little  boys  kept  running  after  his  carraige  and 
would  not  go  away  without  a  copper  or  so. 

"As  we  are  passing  the  confectioners"  said 
Mr.  Hose  to  his  wife,  "we  might  tell  them  to 
[310] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES 

send  up  a  nice  sugar  cake  in  honour  of  baby's 
Xning. 

*^0h  yes  we  might  do  that"  said  his  wife, 
scratching  her  head  to  show  off  her  net  which 
was  carefully  covering  her  knob  behind. 

They  arrived  home  at  last  and  had  the  beau- 
tiful Xning  cake  between  them  for  tea. 

CHAPTER  4 

ENGAGING  THE  NURSERY  GOVERNESS 

"Do  you  know  my  dear"  said  Mr.  Hose  to  his 
wife  one  morning  at  breakfast  "what  I  was 
thinking  of  doing?"  "No"  said  his  wife  look- 
ing very  surprised,  "What  is  it." 

"Well"  he  said  "I  was  thinking  of  getting 
a  nursery  governess." 

"A  nursery  Governess"  said  his  wife  "Why 
the  baby  isn't  old  enough  to  have  one  yet,  re- 
member it's  only  6  months  old." 

"Well"  said  Mr.  Hose  "I  was  thinking  of 
getting  one  because  only  think  to  yourself  how 
very  useful  she  would  be,  she  could  help  us 
in  the  evening  when  baby  was  in  bed  and 
besides  that  she  could  look  after  baby  and  he 
would  get  used  to  her  before  it  was  time  to 
be  taught." 

[311] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"Oh  yes"  said  his  wife  "now  I  see  what  you 
mean  it  would  be  a  very  good  thing.  You  and 
I  must  go  and  see  Madam  Toinette  about  one 
in  London  tomorrow." 

When  breakfast  was  over,  they  went  into 
the  drawing  room  and  Mrs.  H.  began  knit- 
ting a  pr.  of  socks  for  her  short  coated  boy, 
and  her  husband  curled  himself  up  in  an  arm 
chair  and  smoked  to  a  low  degree. 

"I  say  Lizzie  eh!  why  shouldn't  we  go  to 
London  today  eh?"  (he  was  rather  a  cockney 
man.) 

"Yes  we  can  go  today,  I  don't  see  what 
harm  it  could  do.  We'll  go  in  the  afternoon 
then." 

"Eight  you  are,"  said  the  husband,  "I'll 
change  my  clothes"  he  said  as  he  retired  to 
his  bedroom  and  his  wife  continued  to  knit 
the  pair  of  socks  she  was  knitting  for  her 
baby. 

Presently  just  after  the  dinner-bell  had 
rung,  down  came  Mr.  Hose  from  his  bedroom 
looking  like  a  duke  instead  of  a  mere  Mr. 

"I  say  wife  do  you  think  I  look  nice.  I 
have  been  such  a  long  time  dressing  do  you 
know  what  I've  put  on  clean?" 

"No  said  his  wife  who  did  not  take  the  least 
[312] 


THE   JEALOUS  GfOVEENES 

interest  in  a  man's  toilet.  Well  he  said  clear- 
ing his  throat  and  pulling  up  his  trousers  and 
sitting  down.  "I've  put  on  this  beautiful  black 
suit  with  coat  tails  and  a  lovely  clean  shirt 
he  said  stroking  his  front  and  I've  put  on  a 
clean  pair  of  scarlet  socks  with  a  hole  in  but 
it  does  not  show  and  he  continued  I've  got  on 
a  nice  pair  of  black  trousers  but  he  said  with 
a  sorrowful  face  the  button  has  come  off  from 
my  trousers  which  makes  one  leg  shorter  than 
the  other.  This  being  the  only  sentence  his 
wife  had  heard  she  looked  up  from  her  plate 
and  said  "Oh  you  poor  dear!  never  mind  I'll 
sew  it  on  for  you  after  dinner.  "Oh  thank 
you  so  much !  said  Mr.  Hose  I  should  not  have 
been  able  to  go  to  London  if  you  had  not 
thought  of  this  kind  offer.  Now  Charles  said 
his  wife  eat  your  dinner  because  we  are  going 
by  the  3.15  train.  Charles  began  eating  his 
dinner  quickly  saying  at  the  same  time  with 
his  mouth  full  "Do  you  think  baby  will  be 
all  right  with  the  housemaid. 

"Oh  yes  he  will  be  all  right  it  is  only  for  a 
few  bowers"  said  Mrs.  Hose. 

"Oh  yes"  said  Mr.  Hose  beginning  to  eat  his 
dinner. 

Presently  his  wife  looked  up  and  said  now 
[313] 


DAISY  ashford:  HEE  BCX)K 

Charles,  I  have  done  my  dinner  and  I  am  going 
up  to  get  ready  and  she  went  ont  of  the  room. 

Mr.  Hose  finnished  his  dinner  and  then 
put  on  his  top  hat  and  took  his  best  cherry 
wood  walking  stick.  He  could  not  see  his 
wife  anywhere;  so  like  a  wise  man  he  began 
walking  down  to  the  station  when  he  was  half 
way  whom  should  he  see  but  his  wife  walk- 
ing sedately  along;  she  looked  very  nice  in 
a  coffee  coloured  dress  trimmed  with  brown 
velvet  a  bonnet  to  match  with  a  pretty  bird 
in  front  and  strings  of  brown  velvet  as  well 
as  a  large  bow  of  the  same;  she  had  brown 
gloves  and  a  pretty  light  coffee  coloured  para- 
sol in  her  hands,  her  nice  walking  shoes  and 
stockings  just  peeped  from  under  her  dress. 
Well  said  Charlie  we  are  not  late  for  the 
train." 

"An't  we"  said  his  wife  looking  at  her 
watch  which  she  wore  on  her  bracelet.  "No" 
said  Charlie  but  you  do  look  nice. 

They  arrived  at  the  station  and  jumped  into 
a  first  class  carriage. 

Presently    they    arrived    in    London    and 

walked  arm  in  arm  from  the  station.     They 

walked  up  to  Madame  Antoinette's  house  to 

ask  her  if  she  knew  of  any  governess  which 

[314] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVEENES 

they  could  engage.  A  nice  fat  looking  servant 
answered  the  door.  Is  Madame  Antoinette  at 
home.  Yes  mam'  she  said  looking  rather  ig- 
norant will  you  step  this  way.  (Mrs.  Hose 
walked  into  the  drawing  room  and  sat  down 
waiting  for  Madame  Antoinette)  Presently 
Madame  Antoinette  came  down  into  the  room. 
Good  morning  Mrs.  Hose  she  said.  Oh  good 
morning  Madame  Antoinette  said  Mrs.  Hose 
sit  down  but  do  you  know  of  any  governesses 
which  we  could  engage?  Well  said  Madame 
Antoinette  frowning  there  is  a  Miss  Brentnor 
she  lives  in  Julian  Road  No  36.  Oh  what  is 
she  like?  Oh  she  has  fair  hair  at  least  you 
may  say  carrotty  hair  and  one  good  thing 
about  her  is  her  eyes  she  has  lovely  big  grey 
eyes.  She  has  a  very  sallow  complexion  and 
she  had  a  blue  dress  on  last  time  I  saw  her. 
Do  you  know  of  any  other  governesses  con- 
tinued Mr.  Hose?  Yes  said  Madame  An- 
toinette there  is  a  very  nice  young  lady  called 
Miss  Smith  she  has  dark  hair  and  brown  eyes 
but  she  is  rather  cow-like  she  has  rather  bois- 
terous feet  and  a  few  freckles  on  the  top  of 
her  nose  but  she  is  all  right  you  know  and 
she  lives  in  Buttonbrick  House  Hudson's 
Street  and  then  there  is  another  young  lady 
[315] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 

called  Miss  Junick.  She  left  her  last  place 
and  was  hated  in  this  family  and  I  have  been 
told  that  she  was  known  to  take  a  few  things 
that  did  not  belong  to  her  in  that  house ;  but 
I  can  scarcely  believe  that  for  she  is  a  beauti- 
ful young  lady  and  I  like  her  very  much.  They 
left  Madame  Antoinette's  house  and  went  to 
call  on  Miss  Brentnor  and  Miss  Smith  but  did 
not  like  either  of  them.  They  went  home  and 
the  next  morning  a  letter  came  addressed  to 
Mrs.  Hose  she  opened  it  and  this  is  what  she 
read 

Madam, 
I  beg  to  present  you  with  the  photograph 
which  you  ask  me  to  send.  I  think  I  have 
very  good  features  and  I  know  I'll  make  a  ex- 
cellent governess.  It  is  not  at  all  true  what 
was  said  about  me  in  my  last  situation  and  I 
am  willing  to  come  and  look  after  your  little 
boy  and  teach  him  when  he  is  old  enough. 
Give  me  a  nice  bed-room  Madam;  of  course 
I  am  a  Catholic  which  I  suppose  you  heard 
from  Madame  Antoinette. 

I  remain,  Yours  truly. 

Rose  M.  Junick. 
[316] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES 

Mrs.  Hose  answered  the  letter  and  this  is 
what  she  put, 

Dbae  Miss  Junior, 

I  like  you  very  much  but  I  must  not  be- 
lieve what  was  said  about  you  in  your  last 
situation.  Will  you  meet  me  at  the  Victoria 
Station  on  Thursday  at  half  past  four  and  I 
will  ask  you  a  few  questions. 

Yours  truly, 

E.  Hose. 

Mrs.  Hose  was  now  satisfied  she  d  answered 
the  letter  and  in  time  she  would  have  the  gov- 
erness with  her. 

CHAPTER  5 

THE  GOVERNES  ARRIVES 

The  next  morning  Mrs.  Hose  ordered  break- 
fast early  than  usual  in  order  that  she  might 
get  off  by  the  9/30  becaus  she  was  going  to 
do  a  little  shoping  first  and  she  thought  to 
her  self  she  could  get  a  beautiful  dinner  at  one 
of  the  Resteraunts  and  she  smacked  her  lips 
as  she  sat  down  to  her  breakfast  of  eggs  and 
beacon  and  a  cup  of  cocoa.  When  she  had 
[317] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

finished  she  went  up  stairs  and  placed  her 
bonnet  on  her  head  and  buttoned  up  her  patent 
leather  boots  and  took  an  umbrella  because 
it  looked  stormy  and  started  on  her  way  to 
the  station  bidding  her  husband  farewell. 

Directly  she  got  outside  it  began  to  rain  so 
she  put  up  umbrela  and  within  ten  mi  nets  she 
got  to  the  station  and  jumped  into  a  first  class 
carriage  (for  she  licked  to  look  grand)  and 
soon  the  train  started  off  for  the  smokey  and 
dreary  city. 

At  last  the  train  got  to  Victora  and  out 
jumped  Mrs.  hose  without  a  moments  delay, 
she  walked  up  and  down  outside  the  refresh- 
ment room  (for  this  was  where  she  was  to 
meet  our  Heroine)  she  went  up  to  one  lady 
and  said  do  you  mind  me  asking  you  but  I  am 
looking  for  my  future  governess  Miss  Junick 
do  you  posess  that  name  I  am  sorry  for  your 
sake  that  I  do  not  she  ansewerd  politely  and 
walked  on.  then  Mrs.  hose  asked  another  lady 
who  was  peradeing  up  and  down  in  a  red  and 
gray  dress  eating  a  halfpeny  bun  which  she 
had  just  bought.  Mrs.  Hose  advanced  towards 
her  and  when  she  got  close  to  her  she  saw 
she  was  very  pretty  so  she  thorght  she  would 
be  as  polite  as  she  could  and  began  have  I 
[318] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVEENES 

the  plesure  of  meeting  Miss  Junick.  I  am  not 
Miss  Junick  but  I  am  a  frend  of  the  dear 
ladys  (best  luck)  and  she  told  me  she  would 
be  here  to  meet  you  at  half  past  four  this 
afternoon  oh  thank  you  said  Mrs.  Hose  I  now 
recerlect  I  was  thinking  I  had  to  meet  her 
this  morning  farewell  or  a  deiw  as  the  french 
say  she  said  as  she  left  the  station  to  go  and 
get  some  dinner.  Perhaps  you  would  like  to 
know  what  she  had  for  dinner — rabbit  and 
merangues  were  what  she  chose  and  she 
drank  sherry  wine.  After  dinner  she  went 
into  the  depth  of  London  to  look  at  some  of 
the  shops  and  came  back  in  time  to  see  the 
governess.  As  she  entered  Victoria  station 
she  met  a  precise  young  lady  hastening  to  the 
refreshment  room,  she  hurried  after  her  and 
when  she  got  up  to  her  thought  she  looked  like 
Miss  Junick  in  the  face,  but  before  she  could 
say  a  word  the  lady  jumped  sideways  and 
asked  her  was  she  Mrs.  Hose  and  with  an 
answer  of  yes  they  walked  together  into  the 
waiting  room  and  sat  down  upon  a  horse  hair 
cushion  and  they  now  commenced  their  con- 
versation. 

"How  long  were  you  in  your  last  place?" 

"Two  years  madam" 

[319] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

"Oh  and  was  that  your  1st  place?" 

"Oh  no  I  was  abroad  before  with  three  lit- 
tle freneh  children  there  was  only  one  in  the 
other  family  and  she  was  a  throro  English 
child — so  was  her  mother." 

"Oh  and  what  do  you  teach"  said  Mrs.  Hose 
cocking  up  one  eyebrow. 

"Music,  drawing,  the  use  of  the  globes,  etc., 
etc.  only  you  don't  want  me  to  teach  your 
little  boy  yet  do  you?" 

"No,  no,  no,"  said  Mrs.  Hose  "not  yet  he  is 
only  six  months  old,  but  are  you  very  fond  of 
children  and  have  you  any  little  sisters  and 
brothers?" 

"I  have  one  little  sister  of  10  and  a  little 
baby  brother  and  I  have  two  grown  uppers, 
but  I  am  very  fond  of  children  and  wish  I  had 
one  of  my  own." 

"You  won't  whip  my  baby  will  you?"  said 
Mrs.  Hose. 

"Oh  dear  no"  she  answered  "I'de  spoil  him 
more  likely  than  whip  him." 

"Oh  well  I  want  you  to  be  medium  with 
him"  said  Mrs.  Hose. 

"Quite  so  Madam  I  understand  babies  thor- 
oughly; are  there  any  more  questions  you 
[320] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVEBNES 

think  you  would  like  to  ask  me  whilst  I'm 
here?" 

"I  think  I've  asked  you  pretty  nearly  all  she 
answered"  except  when  could  you  come  to 
me?" 

"I  can  come  on  Monday  Madam  I  was  pack- 
ing a  few  of  my  things  in  case  you  would 
have  me." 

"Let  me  see  now"  said  Mrs.  Hose  pausing 
"how  about  the  washing  shall  you  pay  it  or 
will  I?" 

"Well  I'm  not  very  rich  Madam  and  it 
would  be  a  charity  if  you  will  pay  it." 

"Certainly  I  will  and  how  much  are  you 
used  to  getting  a  year?" 

"Either  5  or  14  pounds  according  to  what 
I  have  to  do.     I  don't  do  much  for  5." 

"All  right  I  will  give  you  14.  I  hope  you 
wUl  do  a  good  deal  for  that  as  I  want  you 
to  bath  the  baby  and  have  utter  charge  of 
him.  And  as  you  are  coming  on  Monday,  I 
will  prepare  you  a  nice  bedroom"  "Thank 
you  very  much  Madam"  said  Miss  Junick  get- 
ting up  smiling.  "Good  afternoon  Madam 
she  said  hurrying  out  of  the  waiting  room. 
Mrs.  Hose  came  home  by  the  6  o'clock  train 
and  told  her  husband  all  about  Miss  Junick 
[321] 


DAISY   ASHFORD;   her   book 

and  Mr.  Hose  said  he  thought  she'd  do  very 
nicely. 

Monday  soon  came  and  with  it  the  gover- 
ness in  a  station  cab  and  a  large  box  with 
R.  M.  J.  in  red  enamel  on  it.  "Here  I  am 
Mrs.  Hose"  she  said  stepping  out  of  the  cab 
"who  tips  the  cabman  you  or  I"?  "The  But- 
ler" replied  Mrs.  Hose  he  has  a  few  shillings 
in  his  pocket — Come  on  John  and  give  the 
Cabman  2/6".  The  Butler  obeyed  and  helped 
the  honest  cabman  in  with  the  box.  Miss 
Junick  was  then  shown  up  to  her  bedroom  to 
take  off  her  hat.  Then  she  went  into  the 
nursery  and  found  her  pupil  sitting  in  a  high 
chair  all  alone  playing  with  his  rattle. 

Just  the  kind  of  baby  I  shall  get  jelous  of 
she  thought. 


CHAPTER  6 

HOW  MISS  JUNICK'S  JEALOUSY  BEGAN 

As  she  entered  the  room  the  baby  looked  up 
from  his  play,  and  stared  at  her  rather  hard, 
surprised  at  seeing  a  strange  lady. 

But  Miss  Junick  did  not  take  any  notice 
of  the  baby's  astonishment,  but  merely  walked 
[322] 


THE   JEALOUS  GOVERNES 

straight  over  to  it,  lifted  it  up,  and  kissed  it 
a  great  many  times,  saying  as  she  did  so, 

"Oh  you  dear  little  thing !  how  I  would  long 
to  have  you  for  my  own."  She  then  rang  the 
bell  for  dinner,  as  it  was  then  one  o'clock, 
and  she  knew  that  she  had  to  give  the  baby 
its  dinner  in  the  nursery.  Presently  the  house- 
maid came  up,  bearing  a  tray  in  her  hand 
with  the  dinner  on  it.  Miss  Junick  then  gave 
the  baby  its  dinner,  and  got  up  and  tried  to 
amuse  it,  but  the  baby  got  cross  and  tired, 
not  being  used  to  her ;  so  that  she  was  obliged 
to  lay  it  down  in  its  cradle  for  its  afternoon 
sleep,  while  she  herself  went  upstairs  to  un- 
pack her  box.  When  she  had  done  unpacking 
she  came  down  again  to  see  if  the  baby  had 
awoke. 

It  was  just  beginning  to  wake  up  as  she 
entered  the  room.  She  was  pleased  to  see  that 
it  was  awake,  and  lifted  it  out  of  its  cradle, 
kissing  it  and  repeating  the  same  words  as 
before. 

At  last  tea  time  came,  and  pretty  soon  after 
tea  Miss  Junick  took  tlie  baby  in  her  arms  and 
took  it  down  stairs  to  say  good  night  to  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Hose. 

She  then  brought  it  upstairs  again,  took  it 
[323] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

into  its  mother's  bedroom,  and  began,  to  un- 
dress it.  She  found  its  little  nightgown  in  a 
white  case  with  C.H.  in  pale  blue  letters  on 
it.  The  nightgown  was  very  pretty,  It  was  of 
white  flannel,  and  the  frills  round  the  neck 
and  sleeves  were  of  pale  blue,  as  the  baby  was 
dedicated  to  Our  Lady  of  Victories. 

When  it  was  in  bed,  after  kissing  it  a  great 
many  times,  she  turned  out  the  gas  and  re- 
tired to  her  bedroom,  saying  as  she  did  so, 
"I  could  never  find  a  baby  like  that  any- 
where, not  even  if  I  were  to  search  the  wide 
wide  world." 

"Well!  I  dont  know  though,"  she  said  to 
herself  as  she  sat  down  on  the  bed,  "I  might 
go  out  tonight,  and  ask  the  Doctor  where  Mrs. 
Hose  got  her  lovely  baby  from.  Oh  no  though, 
perhaps  I  couldn't,  as  I  should  have  to  tell 
Mrs.  Hose  that  I  was  going  out  and  what  I 
was  going  out  for.  But  I  could  pretend  to 
her  that  I  was  going  out  to  buy  some  Beech- 
ams  Pills  or  a  reel  of  cotton  to  mend  some  of 
my  linen.    Yes,  of  course  I  could  do  that." 

And  so,  without  a  moments  delay,  she 
marched  downstairs  and  into  the  drawing 
room. 

"Oh  please  Mrs.  Hose,"  she  began,  "I  would 
[324] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES 

like  to  go  down  the  town  to  buy  a  box  of 
Beecham's  Pills,  may  I  go?,  she  added. 

"A  box  of  Beecham's  Pills!  why — are  you 
unwell?"  said  Mrs.  Hose. 

"Oh  dear  no,  but  in  case  of  necessity,"  said 
Miss  Junick,  "and  perhaps  when  I  get  there 
I  may  find  some  other  things  which  I  want  to 
buy  in  the  shops." 

Oh  certainly,  you  may  go,"  said  Mrs.  Hose, 
"but  you  wont  be  back  late,  will  you,  because 
of  Baby." 

Oh !  I  have  put  the  baby  to  bed,"  said  Miss 
Junick,  cocking  her  head  in  the  air,  and  slam- 
ming the  door  behind  her. 


CHAPTER  7 

WHAT  MISS  JUNICK  DID  IN  THE  TOWN 

Miss  Junick  arrived  in  the  town  at  about 
eight  o'clock!  She  went  straight  to  the  Doc- 
tor's house  and  rang  loudly  at  the  bell.  In  a 
few  minutes  it  was  answered  by  a  boy  in  but- 
tons, who  asked  her  what  she  wanted,  and  on 
her  replying  that  she  wanted  to  see  the  Doc- 
tor, she  was  shown  into  a  neat  little  draw- 
ing room  draped  in  green  and  red  silk.  Soon 
[325] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

she  heard  the  Doctor's  bold  step.  He  opened 
the  door  and  in  he  came  dressed  in  an  evening 
suit.  He  bowed  politely  as  he  shut  the  door, 
saying — "Have  I  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Miss 
Junick  the  new  and  accomplished  governess 
of  Mrs.  Hose?"  "Yes — ^you  have  that  pleas- 
ure," she  said,  getting  up  and  bowing  also. 

And  what  is  it  you  have  come  to  ask  me, 
Miss  Junick?  he  said  preparing  to  sit  down 
in  his  arm  chair. 

Oh !  she  said,  I  have  come  to  ask  you  where 
Mrs.  Hose  got  her  most  lovely  baby  from. 

"Oh,  said  the  Doctor,  I  gave  it  to  her  be- 
cause she  wished  forgone,"  "Do  you  think  you 
could  manage  to  give  me  a  baby  like  him?" 
said  Miss  Junick. 

"Well,  said  the  Doctor,  the  first  question 
is,  are  you  married? 

"No,  I  am  not  married,  but  I  will  marry  if 
you  can  give  me  a  baby  like  that — it  would  be 
worth  marrying  for." 

"Well !  you  cannot  marry  till  someone  asks 
you,  and  I  cant  because  I  have  a  wife  of  my 
own,"   said  the  Doctor. 

"Well !  can  I  have  a  baby  like  it  even  if  I 
don't  marry?"  said  Miss  Junick. 

"Oh  well!  I  dont  think  so;  Is  that  all  you 
[326] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES 

have  come  to  ask  me"?  he  said,  in  an  aggra- 
vating tone,  beginning  to  open  the  door  for 
her. 

"Yes,  that  is  all,"  said  Miss  Junick,  "but 
you  will  try  and  find  a  baby  for  me,  wont 
you? 

"Yes,  but  you  say  you  are  not  married," 
said  the  Doctor. 

"Well!  I  must  have  made  a  mistake,  and 
was  not  thinking  of  what  I  was  saying,  for 
I  certainly  am." 

"Oh  yes,  I  will  try  and  find  one — Good 
evening  Miss  Junick,"  said  the  Doctor. 

"Good  evening  Doctor  Brandon,  said  Miss 
Junick,  and  she  shut  the  hall  door  behind  her, 
and  commenced  to  walk  up  the  town. 

Dear  dear  it  is  nine  oclock  oh  no  half  past 
I  must  hurry  or  Mrs.  Hose  will  be  cross  and 
say  I  neglect  the  child  and  I  dont  only  she 
will  think  so  because  I  have  it  for  too  long 
only  an  hour  and  a  half  it  is  not  at  all  long. 
At  last  she  came  to  the  house  and  she  went 
strait  to  bed  but  she  could  not  sleep  for  think- 
ing of  the  baby  which  she  was  going  to  have. 
She  did  not  get  scolded  in  spite  of  all  she 
said. 

[327] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 
CHAPTER  8 

THE  PRIVATE  ARIVAL  OF  MISS  JUNICKS  BABY 

Miss  Junick  awoke  early  the  next  morning; 
she  was  very  excited  thinking  of  her  future 
baby,  and  slie  didn't  get  up  until  eight  o'clock. 
She  then  walked  downstairs  to  the  baby's 
room,  and  got  it  up.  When  it  was  dressed 
she  gave  it  its  breakfast,  but  she  didn't  talk 
to  it,  as  much  as  she  did  the  other  day,  for 
she  was  too  much  excited.  After  breakfast, 
she  found  it's  pram  in  the  shed  and  took  it 
out  for  it's  walk. 

At  last  she  arrived  home,  and  after  giving 
the  baby  its  dinner,  she  put  it  to  it's  afternoon 
sleep.  When  it  woke  up  she  took  it  out  for 
another  walk,  and  on  her  way  she  met  the 
doctor's  page  boy  coming  along  with  a  box  un- 
der his  arm.  As  she  saw  him  approaching 
she  left  the  pram  without  a  word  and  ran 
along  to  meet  him.  When  she  got  up  to  him, 
the  boy  raised  his  cap  and  said.  "If  you 
please,  Miss,  the  doctor  told  me  to  bring  you 
this  box  and  he  hopes  the  contents  will  do." 

"Oh,  thank  you,  thank  you,"  said  Miss  Ju- 
[.^28] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES 

nick,  as  she  took  the  parcel,  and  ran  back  to 
the  pram  with  it. 

She  put  the  box  in,  and  walked  hastily  home, 
for  she  wanted  to  open  it.  Soon  she  got  to 
the  house,  and  to  her  great  horror,  as  she 
was  going  upstairs  she  met  Mrs.  Hose. 

"Well,  Miss  Junick,  have  you  been  taking 
baby  for  a  walk?  she  said,  "and  what  is  that 
box  you  have  under  your  arm.^' 

"It  is  only  something  I  have  bought,  noth- 
ing to  do  with  you,"  she  muttered,  as  Mrs. 
Hose  shut  her  bedroom  door. 

When  she  had  undressed  the  baby,  she  set  it 
up  in  it's  high  chair  gave  it  it's  rattle,  and 
hurried  upstairs  to  open  her  precious  box. 

"I  hope  it's  nice,"  she  said,  as  she  cut  the 
string;  she  then  opened  the  lid  of  the  box. 
Of  course  it  was  ugly,  as  most  babies  are  when 
they  are  first  born. 

But  this  would  not  do  for  Miss  Junick,  for 
she  called  it  'an  ugly  little  beast,"  and  threat- 
ened to  throw  it  away. 

When  the  next  day  came  she  thought  it  was 
more  ugly  still,  and  that  day  she  really  did 
throw  it  away,  and  I  will  tell  you  where  she 
put  it." 

In  fact  she  did  more  than  this,  for  she  mur- 
[329] 


DAiST  ashford:  her  book 

dered  it  first,  and  then  threw  it  into  one  of 
the  dirty  alleys.  She  was  now  quite  satisfied 
that  she  had  got  rid  of  it,  but  she  was  more 
angry  still  when  she  found  the  bill  inside  the 
box,  "Miss  Juniek  Dr.  to  Doctor  Paulin  fo^ 
one  baby  delivered  as  per  agreement  £1."  She 
took  the  £1  out  of  her  purse  and  walked 
straight  down  to  the  Doctors  and  gave  it  with- 
out a  minutes  delay  and  begged  to  have  a 
receipt  at  once.  So  it  was  given  to  her  at 
once,  and  he  asked  her  in  and  cross  questioned 
ter  about  the  baby.  She  paused  a  little  and 
then  said — 

"Oh  its  getting  on  very  nicely  thank  you, 
good  afternoon,"  and  she  shut  the  outer  door 
and  hurried  away  home. 

When  she  got  home  Mrs.  Hose's  baby  was 
sleeping  quietly  in  its  cradle,  but  it  soon  woke 
up  and  she  gave  it  its  tea.  Pretty  soon  after 
tea  it  went  to  bed,  and  she  went  up  to  her 
room,  and  I  must  tell  you  that  her  front  win- 
dow looked  out  upon  the  churchyard.  She 
was  looking  out  of  this  window  as  she  was 
doing  her  hair,  and  she  saw  that  the  burial 
of  a  little  baby  was  going  on,  and  two  poor 
women  were  there.  Miss  Juniek  pierced  very 
hard  out  of  the  window  and  she  recognised 
[330] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVEENES 

that  it  was  the  same  little  baby  that  she  had 
murdered  and  thrown  away. 

"Oh!  so  they  are  burying  it  are  they?"  she 
said  to  herself,  "I  wouldn't  take  pity  on  such 
an  ugly  little  thing  if  I  were  them. 

When  she  had  changed  her  dress  she  went 
downstairs  to  have  her  supper  with  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Hose  thinking  all  the  while  of  what  she 
had  seen.  When  supper  was  over,  she  went 
upstairs  and  took  from  her  trunk  a  "shilling 
shocker"  and  began  to  read  it.  Presently  she 
got  tired  and  went  to  bed. 


CHAPTER  9 

MISS  junick's  plans 

Many  years  had  passed  by  since  Miss  Junick 
had  come  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hose,  and  Mrs. 
Hose's  baby  was  now  two  years  old,  and  Mr. 
Hose  was  very  much  mastaken  in  what  he  had 
said  at  first  about  Miss  Junick  helping  them 
in  the  evening  for  she  did  nothing  but  read 
shilling  shockers  and  penny  horribles  all  the 
eveing  till  it  was  time  for  bed  and  after  that 
when  she  was  in  bed  she  used  to  make  plans 
these  were  what  she  maid,  as  she  found  her 
[331] 


DAISY  ashfoed:  her  book 

baby  ugly  and  that  she  could  not  get  one  like 
Mrs.  Hose's  she  planed  that  she  would  steal 
Mrs.  Hoses  most  lovely  baby,  little  did  Miss 
ilunick  think  that  the  baby  she  was  going  to 
steal  was  the  greatest  tressure  Mrs.  Hose  had 
ever  had  so  she  realy  planed  to  do  this  wicked 
act.  She  was  very  kind  too  the  baby  all  this 
time  and  each  day  she  grew  more  and  more 
jealous  of  the  baby  and  she  said  her  plain 
must  soon  happen  and  I  will  tell  you  more 
in  the  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  10 

HOW   MISS   JUNICK    CARYS   OUT    HER   PLAN 

2  WEAKS  had  past  since  Miss  Junick  had 
planed  what  she  should  do.  One  eveing  she 
pretented  too  have  a  bad  headache  and  went 
to  bed  before  supper  and  had  her  supper  in 
bed  in  order  that  she  might  think  it  over,  yes 
she  said  I  will  steal  the  baby  tomorrow  and 
run  away  home  too  my  mother  and  father  they 
will  be  plased  to  know  that  I  have  stolen 
something  and  she  turned  on  her  side  I  will 
put  mine  and  some  of  the  babys  things  in  a 
bag  very  early  at  about  5  oclock  and  start  ofif 
[332] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES 

SO  saying  she  began  too  snore  and  too  go  too 
sleap.  soon  the  morning  came  and  she  awoke 
and  dressed  hurryeld  put  her  clothes  and  one 
dress  and  one  cloack  and  bonnet  of  the  babys 
in  the  bag  and  soon  she  and  the  baby  were 
in  the  train  for  Chichester  were  she  and  her 
mother  and  father  lived.  The  baby  screamed 
and  cried  because  it  was  tired  and  wanted  too 
go  to  sleap  but  wound  not  because  it  was  in 
the  train  and  had  never  been  in  a  train  be- 
fore. 

Miss  Junick  had  forgoten  to  bring  the  babys 
own  bottel  but  she  had  a  small  tin  of  biscuits 
in  her  bag  and  a  bottel  of  sour  milk  which 
she  had  entendid  for  herself  but  gave  it  too 
the  baby  because  it  was  very  hungry  and  had 
not  had  anything  too  eat  since  its  tea  the  eve- 
ing  before,  all  this  time  Mrs.  Hose  was 
greeving  over  the  loss  of  her  baby  and  who 
she  thought  was  her  dear  good  governess  can 
any  one  have  murdered  them  Charlie  she  said 
and  buried  their  bodys  somewere  No  I  dont 
think  that  could  have  happened  but  we  might 
send  round  to  Mrs.  Wight  and  ask  her  if  she 
has  seen  anything  of  them  said  Charlie.  Yes 
we  will  do  that  said  Mrs.  Hose,  I  will  go  and 
Wright  a  note  and  the  weping  lady  left  the 
[333] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

room.  She  soon  came  back  I  have  written  to 
Mrs.  Wight  she  said  the  boy  has  taken  the 
note  and  I  expect  an  asew  soon  and  she  was 
Wright  for  in  3  minefs  the  boy  entered  and 
said  if  you  plase  Mum  Mrs.  Wight  has  come 
too  see  you  herself  she  is  in  the  drawing 
room  and  wants  you.  Now  very  well  said 
Mrs.  Hose  and  she  walked  down  stairs  and 
into  the  drawing  room.  Oh  how  do  you  do 
said  Mrs.  Wight  I  got  your  note  sit  down 
I  will  explain  all  about  this.  Mrs.  Hose  sat 
down  and  Mrs.  wight  began  her  story.  Well 
she  said  I  one  eveing  saw  Miss  Junick  taking 
an  eveing  stroll  and  I  asked  her  too  come  in 
to  my  house  and  she  said  as  you  are  a  great 
frend  I  will  tell  you  this  so  she  said  I  am 
very  jealous  of  Mrs.  Hose's  baby  and  some 
day  I  mean  to  steal  him  and  run  away  with 
him  and  go  to  my  own  mother  and  father  and  I 
promised  I  would  not  say  a  word  to  anyone. 
Mrs.  Hose  jumped  up  from  her  chair  Oh 
Mrs  Wight  if  you  had  only  told  me  this  be- 
fore I  could  have  saved  my  own  darling  baby 
from  been  stolen  from  that  wicked  women  and 
I  will  now  put  the  blame  on  you.  but  why 
said  Mrs.  wight  I  think  it  was  very  good  of 
me  to  keep  my  promise  so  well. 
[334] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVEENES 

My  dear  Mrs.  wight  said  Mrs.  Hose  if  you 
had  told  me  before  I  could  have  given  notice 
to  that  wicked  Miss  Junick  and  she  would 
have  left  before  she  could  have  time  to  steal 
my  preschus  darling  and  Mrs.  Hose  left  the 
room  and  rushed  upstairs  to  tell  her  husband 
the  bad  newes  and  Mrs,  wight  went  home. 

Mrs.  hose  ran  into  her  husbands  bedroom 
Charlie,  Charlie,  she  said  what  do  you  think 
that  wicked  Miss  Junick  whom  we  thought 
was  so  good  has  stolen  our  precious  baby  from 
us  and  that  silly  Mrs.  wight  new  of  this  all 
along  but  never  told  us  simply  because  Miss 
Junick  asked  her  not  too  she  new  that  Miss 
Junick  was  going  to  steal  him  and  the  words 
died  off  her  lips  as  she  fainted  into  a  fitt  Mr. 
Hose  burnt  a  feather  under  her  nose  to  make 
her  come  round  and  she  soon  revived  and  was 
able  to  say  more  to  Mr.  Hose. 


CHAPT  11 

MR.    HOSE   MAKES   ENQUIRIES 

EARLY  the   next   morning  Mr.   Hose  got  up 

dressed  quickly  and  instead  of  going  to  his 

office  he  went  to  the  police  office  and  made  en- 

[335] 


DAISY  ashford:  her  book 

quiries  and  this  is  what  he  said  to  inspecter 
have  you  seen  a  young  lady  with  a  little  baby. 
1  got  a  governes  for  my  little  boy  and  now  she 
has  stolen  him  and  has  gone  home  to  her  pa- 
rents her  Mother  is  a  murderdress  and  her 
father  is  a  robber  I  have  no  idear  were  her 
parents  live,  No  Sir  said  inspecter  gong  I 
have  not  seen  her  I  dont  think  could  you 
dicribe  her  and  the  baby  to  me  and  then  I 
could  make  sure  weather  I  had  seen  her  or 
not.  Well  said  Mr.  Hose  the  governess  was 
an  elderly  person  with  sharpe  black  eyes  and 
black  hair  and  a  salow  complexion  I  do  not 
no  how  she  was  dressed  at  the  time  for  it  was 
quite  early  in  the  morning  when  she  stole 
my  baby.  No  Sir  replyed  inspecter  Gong  I 
have  seen  no  such  person,  oh  thank  you  said 
Mr.  Hose  good  morning,  good  morning  Sir 
said  the  inspecter  as  he  shut  the  door  of  the 
police  office  and  Mr.  Hose  went  down  the  steps 
and  walked  feeling  very  unsatisfactory. 


CHAPTER  12 

Many  years  have  passed  since  Mr  Hose  lost 

his  child  Mrs  Hose  had  died  of  greef  two  years 

[336] 


THE  JEALOUS  GOVERNES 

befor  and  often  in  the  eveing  when  Mr  Hose 
sat  alonne  he  would  say  to  himself  would  I 
had  that  wretched  Miss  Juniek  by  the  scraff 
of  the  neck  and  he  picked  up  the  poker  and 
shook  it  to  show  what  he  would  do  if  he  had 
her  in  his  hands,  one  eveing  as  Mr  Hose  sat 
gazeing  in  to  the  emty  great  where  there 
should  have  been  a  fire,  he  heard  footsteps  in 
the  Porch  Mr  Hose  was  startled  for  now  that 
Mrs  Hose  was  dead  people  seldom  came  near 
the  house  and  Mr  Hose  was  not  much  to  look 
at,  he  had  very  little  hair  and  what  he  had 
was  very  seldom  brushed  and  his  red  nose  got 
bigger  every  day  so  you  can  emagin  how  few 
people  ventured  near  him.  when  he  heard  the 
bell  ring  he  jumped  up  and  asked  the  servent 
who  it  was  she  said  she  would  go  and  see  she 
soon  apperd  and  said  it  was  a  young  man 
wanted  to  know  if  Mr  Hose  lived  here  show 
him  in  and  say  I  do  Just  at  that  moment  a 
man  rushed  in  father  he  said  dont  you  know 
me,  and  he  flung  himself  into  Mr  Hoses  arms 
my  son  my  son  where  have  you  been  all  these 
long  years  tell  me  all  about  it.  where  is 
mother  I  must  tell  her  too  why  my  son  you 
will  never  see  your  mother  again  she  is  dead 
she  has  dided  for  the  loss  of  you  ah  I  have 
[337] 


DAISY  ashpord:  hbb  book 

had  whom  I  thought  was  my  mother  and  it 
was  not  untill  I  saw  in  the  paper  that  I  was 
still  bieng  looked  for  and  that  my  name  was 
Charlie  Hose  and  Mr  Hose  was  still  alive 
while  my  supposed  name  was  Auther  Junick 
that  I  was  determined  to  ascape  and  so  I  did. 
well  my  son  I  cant  tell  you  how  glad  I  am  to 
have  you  back  again  saying  you  where  1  year 
old  when  we  missed  you  If  your  mother  had 
only  been  here  to  see  you  safe  at  home  and 
Miss  Junick  in  Prison  and  always  had  you 
with  her  she  would  rejoice,  and  now  hoping 
/  have  pleased  I  will  end  my  story  of  the 
Jealous  governess  or  the  granted  wish. 


[338] 


^ 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY,  LOS  ANGELES 

COLLEGE  LIBRARY 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hllgard  Avenue.  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  It  was  borrowed. 


AC  NOV  0  1  200 
JBtSV 


J 


Book 


f 


tfkfzjaj^ 


k 


DAI 


^ 


UCLA-College  Library 

PR  6001  A81A14 


L  005  654  61 1  2 


H 


^^^lerj^ook 


College 
Library 


PR 

^001 
A8l/>11 


\:^^. 


\ 


\      X 


^ 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A    001  168  032    9 


